Corrupt Cravings

The Soul Collector 2 Corrupt Cravings Until Marcella meets Donavon, sneaking into the wolf pack alone was the most of her problems. Now, surrounded by chaos, will Marcella be able to learn to get control over her sexy wolf before she

has to take him back, or will Donavon's possessive behavior be too much when confronted with her other men? There’s nothing more that Donavon wants than to live a happy life with Marcella, but when her other men come into the picture he’s faced with a reality he thought was only in his dreams. Will the alpha inside of him allow things to go as planned, or will his domineering ways prove too much for any of them to handle? Genre: Multiple Partners, Paranormal Length: 87,986 words

CORRUPT CRAVINGS

The Soul Collector 2

Jennifer Salaiz

POLYAMOUR

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: PolyAmour

CORRUPT CRAVINGS Copyright © 2010 by Jennifer Salaiz E-book ISBN: 1-61034-050-7

First E-book Publication: November 2010

Cover design by Jinger Heaston All cover art and logo copyright © 2010 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

e whole Siren team. Thank you for making it possible to share my ow much I appreciate what you’ve all done for me.

est, strongest form of love. It is the outward-bound kind of love that asks for nothing and gives everything.”

— Kelly Corrigan

CORRUPT CRAVINGS

The Soul Collector 2

JENNIFER SALAIZ

Copyright © 2010

Chapter 1

Fate rarely gives people what they want. The pieces of love and happiness they receive along the way are what inspire them to feel fulfilled. Samael wasn’t stupid. That little thing everyone called destiny had screwed him on more occasions than he cared to remember. But when it came to Marcella, now that had been the ultimate fuck you. Yeah, he hoped Lady Luck was looking back down on him. She’d see him raising his middle finger high in the air with a proper response to all the damn heartache he’d been caused. Bringing Marcella back should have been what saved him, but no, when she returned, so did her men. He hadn’t expected that to happen. Yeah, the bitch Fate had fucked him once again. She always did. Maybe Samael should have learned, but once upon a time, he had been shown what good could do, and ever since, he felt the beginnings of a faith he couldn’t explain. Daddy would be so proud. Rubbing his eyes, he went over the last few weeks in his head. Making Marcella believe she’d asked to come back was just one of his many lies. If she knew the entire truth, she would loathe him. And he deserved every ounce of hate her body harbored. But Samael couldn’t help the events he’d

started by selfishly resurrecting her. She was the light he needed, and now, thanks to him, she was probably condemned to an agonizing death all over again. He truly was his father’s son. Looking down the long table, Zepar, his older brother and the president to all the master demons, stood as he went over reports. The look on his tanned, boyish face was one of complete boredom. Of course, after so many meetings, everything did seem to remain the same. Same old shit, different century. Go figure. “Samael, do you have anything to report before I close up?” Crystal blue eyes, the same as his and his father’s, stared back at him. Fingers rushed through the short, black hair while Zepar waited for a response. A smile came to Samael’s lips. Yes, my brother, dear. I’ve brought back the love of my miserable life, and instead of us living happily ever after, it seems the war between good and evil is back on. Except this time, my sweet Marcianna, AKA Marcella, has made other plans. Plans I’m not even aware of. Samael cleared his throat. “No. Nothing new.” “How is Ipos? Is he faring well with the humans?” Samael thought of the demon prince, who happened to be Marcella’s mate. He went by the human name of Dominic. Just hearing the man mentioned sent a rage coursing through his blood. How could the man have been right under his nose, and he never knew who he truly was? Damn, he’d been stupid. Regardless, he couldn’t hate Dom, no matter how hard he tried. The guy was just too good to the woman he loved. “Ipos is a success in the human world, that’s why I sent him there. How many times are we going to go over this?” Zepar narrowed his eyes, a smile lifting the edge of his full lips. “As many times as it takes, my dear brother. You know I never approved of letting the prince leave to begin with. He’s too much of an asset. If something happens, you know I’ll hold you responsible.” Samael knew exactly what he was talking about. The fear that Dominic would turn good and they’d lose one of the fiercest leaders to their troops weighed heavily on his brother’s mind. And Zepar should have been worried because as far as Samael was concerned, Marcella was capable of anything. Turning someone toward the good side would be a piece of cake. Hell, she’d made him, a dark angel, take a step back and ponder things. Who would have thought that was possible? “I take full responsibility.” Samael stood from the plush, black velvet chair. The rest of the masters followed suit. “Good. Meeting adjourned. Until next time.” Samael headed for the door, ready to escape the confines of the stuffy room. A throat clearing had his feet coming to a stop. He should have known his brother wasn’t done with him.

“Shut the door and take a seat. There’s something I wish to speak to you about.” “What couldn’t possibly be said during the meeting? You know my schedule is pretty tight. I really don’t have time for this.” A low laugh brought his eyes up. Zepar gestured to the chair, his expression saying only one thing, you’re so fucking busted. Shit. Sitting next to the head chair, Samael kept contact with his stare. “So, where have you been lately? You rarely spend time in your quarters anymore. Is there something you should be telling me?” “Not that I’m aware of. Last I checked, you weren’t my keeper. But, if you must know, I have a place on earth. Human women are rather enjoyable. They’re different from the ones here. Less drama, if you will.” “You sure that’s all?” “Well, actually,” Samael continued, letting his smile mirror his brother’s, “there is something.” “Do tell.” The all-too-eager look of evil flashed behind Zepar’s eyes. Buying some time, Samael looked at the dark, red and gold lace-patterned walls. Everything in the underworld was nothing like what people expected. There were no raging fires or torture devices in mile-long rows. No. The place was a lot like earth. The people who resided in the underworld didn’t physically go through pain. Not unless they enjoyed inflicting it in their previous lives. The majority of them dealt with mental anguish as their persecution. Needless to say, every day, they relived the hell they exhibited to others. Nothing like a cold slap of reality. “Well, I’m waiting.” “Right.” Samael pushed his long hair back out of his face. “One word. Angels. I’m thinking of setting a trap.” There it was. Pure malevolence poured from his brother’s skin, leaving the room musky and metallic. “You let me know when. I have to see this. If it’s who I think it is, I’m going to snap his Goddamn wings off.” Samael laughed. “Nemmy would kick your ass, Zepar.” Nemamiah, or Nemmy as they referred to him, might have been an angel, but he was a warrior, nevertheless. The damn man was a force to be reckoned with. If stalking was against some sort of law for their kind, Nemmy would have been slapped with a restraining order a hell of a long time ago. The guy always picked Samael to watch over. They shared way too much history. “Fuck you, Sam. That angel doesn’t have shit on me. I should rearrange your face for even saying something like that.”

“Well, as I hear it, Nemmy isn’t alone anymore.” Blue eyes widened as his brother leaned in closer, resting his chin on his fist. Samael knew the wheels were spinning inside of Zepar’s head faster than he could dish out the latest gossip. “Really. Now that’s something new. Who’s Nemmy paired up with? Gabriel?” Zepar asked curiously. “Yeah, right. Like he’d leave his position pouncing through the clouds. You couldn’t even guess.” A growl left the demon master’s mouth. “No.” He drew the one word out for what seemed an eternity. “Tell me it’s not that bastard Caspius. I swear, if you say it is I’m going to blow that son of a bitch back to where he came from.” “None other. So, you want me to summon you when I have everything worked out?” Samael ran his fingers over the stubble on his face. Zepar looked way too distracted, and it was exactly what he needed. “You’d better.” Samael nodded and dematerialized before his brother could say anything else. Fuck, that was a close one. The whole angel crap might have bought him some time, but it was truer than he wanted to think about. Appearing in his penthouse, Samael stood at the room-length windows, motionless, staring out over the Gulf of Mexico. With the way Corpus Christi was located along the Texas coast, he got a perfect view of the edgings of Ingleside. He knew if Dominic hadn’t shielded the fortress, he’d be able to see it from here. Where was Marcella? Was she standing out on her balcony like she always was? No, not this early. With a sigh, he walked over and collapsed into his bed. The sun was just starting to come up, which only meant one thing. Sleep.

****

An overpowering need caused Marcella’s eyes to open. Walking disoriented out to the balcony of her fortress, she stood dazed as the smell of salt water engulfed her senses from the mere miles that separated her from the Gulf. Wind whipped through her long, dark hair as the sun broke over the small town, casting off beautiful shades of pink and orange. From as high as she rested off the ground, the murky, dark green water aligning the coast came into clear view. The buildings of the nearby city grabbed her attention, but they didn’t hold her attention for long.

Flashes of her past life began to project before her. They were getting stronger the more she learned about the queen she used to be. Somehow, this vision didn’t seem any different from the others, except that she had woken up to have it. Locked with the familiar face, her own face, she couldn’t turn away from watching Marcianna stare at her. The crown resting on her forehead glistened in the sunlight as she began to come forward. Marcella could feel her heart race at the advance of her former self. She knew no matter what her dark angel friend, Samael, had said, they couldn’t be the same person. Not when Marcianna seemed to have a mind of her own, not to mention her own personality, separate from Marcy’s. Of course, it could have just felt that way because she hadn’t regained all of her memories. Hell, when it came to figuring out her past, she was lost. Golden eyes came to rest inches in front of her face, pulling her from focusing on her racing mind. The beginnings of a smile started to form at the corner of the pale queen’s ruby lips. The need to smile back was strangely instinctive. It was almost as if they shared something, something Marcy couldn’t decipher. This person didn’t seem so ruthless. Not at the moment, anyway. “We have done well, my young self. If you’ve grown this open, then I have advanced as far as I knew I would. Do not fear me, for I know you will. I wouldn’t trust myself, either, were I put in this situation. “If you haven’t figured it out, then know this is nothing more than one of my memories speaking to you. I have left a few that you will cross in your progression. I fear I do not know where I rest on this conquest as of now, but there is something imperative you should know. Heed my advice well, for if you do not, we are doomed to repeat our past.” There was a pause as the queen seemed to think on how to relay the message. “There are certain men in our life who are not what they appear to be. Only one holds the key.” A ripple distorted the image Marcella could see before her. As Marcianna’s concerned face twisted with sadness, the soft touch of her hand to Marcy’s cheek ended the vision. A cluster of emotions poured through her as she sunk to all fours on the empty balcony. Heartache and sorrow like she’d never felt before exploded through every part of her being. What did she mean the men weren’t what they appeared to be? And who held the key to what? Tears splashed against the stone as sobs wracked her chest. The instability of her mind was doing nothing but crippling her lately. How could she focus on bringing everything together to protect her and her followers if she couldn’t even get a grip on herself? “Love, what’s wrong?” Marcella looked up into the blue eyes of her demon mate, Dominic. The blonde curls framed his face while he lowered his large, powerful body down toward her. His angelic features turned beyond beautiful as the sun haloed out from behind him. In awe, Marcella momentarily lost her train of thought.

The muscles in his chest flexed while his hand reached for her shoulder. The tightening in her lower stomach was automatic. “Nothing is wrong. I’ve just got a lot on my mind.” He scooped her body in his arms, carrying her to the bed. Energy caressed her skin, and she didn’t have to look up to know her boyfriend, Jason, or her newest lover was awake and waiting to hear what happened. Mindlessly, Marcella shook her head and wiggled down from Dominic’s arms. She was not weak, and she wasn’t going to start acting like it, either. Easing to the edge of the bed, she closed her eyes while Dom started to pace. “Just give me a minute to collect my thoughts,” she whispered. “Marcella, tell me what’s wrong. I can feel the difference in you.” Jason’s voice was hoarse as he tried to speak to her soothingly. The need to tell them about the vision brought her mouth open, but she closed it just as fast. They couldn’t know this kept happening. Ever. Somehow, she knew that. “It’s the voices of my creatures. I can’t think on my own.” Jason eased forward on the bed, making her turn in his direction. A yawn came from his mouth as he ran his fingers through his dark brown hair. The tribal tattoos of his collector trailed down the length of his arms. Marcella studied the ink covering his whole upper body. The dragon on the middle of his chest drew her attention. It was something she’d wondered about a lot lately. “Babe, when was the last time you shifted into something besides a collector? You know this happens when you wait too long.” “I’m fine, seriously. I was a bit overwhelmed, that’s all.” “Marcy, you haven’t changed form since Gwendolyn, have you? I know you haven’t with me.” Jerking her eyes to Ambrose’s dark green vampire depths, she looked down quickly. The hysterical laughter of her demon haunted her dreams. She could still remember it chanting excitedly as she exploded the fire from her skin, resulting in the murdering vampire’s death. But if she hadn’t done that, she had no doubt Gwen would have ripped her throat out without a second thought. No one holding that amount of anger wanted to willingly give over the souls of her servants, or herself. Not even if it was for her own good. Dominic cleared his throat. “Answer him, Marcella. I know you haven’t shifted into anything with me. I just assumed you did it with one of the others.” She glared over at her mate. “No, Dom, I haven’t. But it’s only been a few days.” “A week,” Jason corrected her, collapsing back to the pillow. Ambrose stood and walked over closer to her, as did Dominic. “A week is not a big deal. I’ve gone nine days without my succubus coming.”

Dominic’s blue eyes penetrated hers. “Yeah, and do you remember how much you drained me? I slept harder than the dead. No one could have awakened me if they tried.” “Yes, I remember.” She sighed. “I’m sorry, but I have three of you now. When she comes, it shouldn’t be too much of a problem. Anyway, enough of this. I need details on my missing man. Let’s go over what Ben said about Donavon again. I want to hear every word that came out of his mouth.” “Do not change the subject, love. I think we need to address your problem. It’s already getting out of hand if you’re overwhelmed, as you put it.” Dominic tilted his head as he looked at her. The all too familiar anger associated with her collector coursed through her blood. An arm wrapped around her waist and pulled back, keeping her from opening her mouth. “Leave her alone, Dom. We have all day to address her changing into something else. Let’s just lie back down and relax. The freaking sun is barely up. I want to go back to sleep.” Marcella curled into Jason’s body, burying her face into his chest. The agitated growl from her mate was quickly followed by a shift in the mattress. Ambrose remained quiet as he also climbed into bed on the other side of her boyfriend. The image of Marcianna and her words burned into Marcy’s brain. Only one holds the key. Somehow, she didn’t have a clue what that meant, but she wanted to find out. All she needed was to bring Donavon back, and then she could try to tap into more memories. From what the boy, Ben, had said, her other man was part of a wolf pack on the outskirts of Victoria, Texas. With him not being more than an hour and a half away, the waiting wasn’t helping with her unstable mind. “I have to leave. By myself.” The statement came out of nowhere. Marcy heard the words but didn’t realize at first she was the one who had spoken them. As she began to comprehend, pieces started to fit together. It was as if her subconscious knew what she needed to do. “Leave where?” Dominic sat up and turned her over to look at him. “It’s a full moon tonight.” Hesitation only lasted for a second. “I’m going to Donavon.” “The hell you are! We’re going to get him after we sort things out here. I thought we already discussed this.” Jason quickly rushed in. “Yeah, I’m with Dom on this one, Marcy. There’s no way I’m letting you go into a large group of wolves without me by your side.” She looked back and forth to both of the men at her sides. “I’m going to get Donavon on my own, and that’s an order. With only two of us able to shift, Jason, you have a human life to live.” “Fuck the human life! You’re my queen. You are my life.”

“No. You need to be here with your mother. Ambrose needs to stay to look after the vampires, and Dom, you can’t get in without blowing our cover. I’m going alone.” Dominic groaned, standing from the bed. The muscles in his arms flexed as he went back to pacing the large length of her room. Unexplained calmness settled throughout her. Slowly, she eased from Jason’s hold and walked to her mate. He stopped upon seeing her. “Marcy, I can’t let you go.” “Come to me, lover.” She held out her hands. A nod was quickly followed by Dom collapsing to his knees. The thickness of his arms crushed her body against him. Nestling his face against her stomach, he held her until she lifted his face. “I’ll be fine. It has to be this way. Trust me when I tell you that. Do you trust me?” A pained expression darkened his face. “Yes, of course. But I don’t want to you to leave unprotected.” “You taught me everything I know.” She smiled at him as he nodded his head, agreeing. The tension in his shoulders told her he still didn’t like it. “I need you here to help Jason and Ambrose train the vampires. I’m sure their instincts on attacking are good, but I need them better. The best.” “How long do you think this will take?” Marcy shrugged. “I’m not sure. I’ll have to win him over and get him to leave with me.” “That shouldn’t take long. Well, I’m up. There’s no way I can go back to bed now.” Jason stood up, materializing dark clothes to cover his tall frame. In just the last week, he managed to grow another inch. If he continued to increase in size, Marcy feared he would surpass Dominic’s six feet four inches, and that was downright scary. Especially with how wide he already was. “Hours are too long, Jason.” Ambrose rose, and she covered him in black clothing with a wave of her hand. They all stared while they waited for her to say something. “I’ll spend time with everyone today, but I leave mid-afternoon.” Dominic’s grip grew tighter just before he stood and hugged her body into his. “Promise me you’ll be careful. I hate this more than you’ll ever know. It feels unnatural to let you go off alone. Will you call to me if anything happens?” “Yes, of course. You all go down and get everyone to meet me in the great hall. I’m calling a meeting. The vampires should still be awake, so the timing shouldn’t be a problem.” Silence grew thick in the room as her men loaded themselves with weapons and left. Imagining a black medieval gown trimmed in gold, Marcella willed it to cover her. Smiling, she closed her eyes. There was only one person she wanted to see.

“Samael, come to me.” The connection to his soul stirred, fluttering around inside of her stomach. She felt for their link and pulled. A curse was followed by his body bouncing against the mattress as he fell from where he was residing. “Good thing I couldn’t sleep, or else you would have been in for a surprise. A naked surprise. So, is there a reason you summoned me? I could already hear you.” Marcella laughed, climbing onto the bed. “I know you could, but I couldn’t resist the urge to test our link.” Crawling a little bit closer, she could feel her smile growing in the excitement. “Guess who visited me this morning?” “Who?” He narrowed his gaze as he looked at her. Something in his blue eyes triggered an unexplained emotion, but she pushed it away, too eager to share her news. Every time she was around him, something kept trying to break through. Marcella found out a long time ago not to try to force it. The memories just wouldn’t come. Once, she tried reading his soul for information like she did with all the others, but with him, everything was blocked. Bringing herself out of her thoughts, she focused on his question. “Marcianna. She left me a message.” The shock on his face made her smile bigger. “A message?” He laughed, sounding almost nervous. “That’s impossible. Memories, okay, but an actual message…no. But please, enlighten me. What did she say?” Confused, Marcella felt her head draw back. There was no point in arguing with him, but she knew what she saw, and that was her old self. “She did say it was a memory, but it was a message. Let me see, she said you all are not as you appear, oh, and that one of you is the key. Tell me Samael, do you know what that means?” His expression went flat. “Sounds like bullshit to me. But if I did know something, I wouldn’t tell you. You know those were the conditions. Telling you before you remember will only make you repeat the past, and we don’t need you dying again. So, is there another reason why you called me here, to your bed of all places?” Marcella’s jaw parted as she realized how close their bodies had become. The mischievous look on Samael’s face had her pausing. Their past was still unclear. The love he carried for her was still uncertain. It was enough for her to have his soul, and he admitted to his love, but never in detail. As if offended by her hesitation, his face turned away abruptly. Sadness swamped her emotions, and she clutched to her chest, physically feeling it ache. With his profile showing, the annoying emptiness of her memory pulled. “Samael, look at me.”

“I didn’t think you wanted that. How could you? Is there anything else you need of me, my queen?” “Yes. Have you decided to stay with me? I feel like you should be here. Something is telling me” Marcy took a deep breath, searching for the right words, but he quickly cut her off as he faced her. “I don’t think there’s enough room in your bed for me. Sorry. I think where I live is just fine.” Marcella went to reach out for him but stopped herself before her hand did anything more than twitch. “Don’t be like that, please. Why do you feel the need to be mean? You’re so bitter sometimes, and I don’t understand it.” “Forgive me.” Samael took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling. Whatever was bothering him, Marcella could feel it taking its toll on both of them. “I’m not myself this morning. I met with the masters, and let’s say it wasn’t too fun. But, all is well, so no worries. If there’s nothing else, I’ll be on my way. I really need some sleep.” “Wait, there is something.” She wasn’t sure what she was doing, but Marcy suddenly felt consumed with desire to see if they ever held a more intimate relationship than they detained now. Leaning in his direction, she slowly raised her hand to his face. Right before contact, he jerked back. “What are you doing?” “Let me try something. I need to see.” “No, you don’t. Nothing will become of it.” “How do you know? Have we” “No, and you always made sure it stayed that way. Why the thought would even cross your mind now is beyond me. Here, see for yourself.” Marcella’s hand was jerked to his cheek so quickly, her whole body flew forward. Her breasts crushed into his hard frame, and pleasure exploded over her body at the contact of their skin touching. The same thing happened when she first summoned him so long ago on the pier. The sound of her cry echoed in the stone room, and she fought whether to climb more on his lap or pull away completely. The conflicting emotions left her overwhelmed. “Tell me, my queen, do you feel any connection to us as past lovers?” Trying her best to focus on his words, she searched her scattered brain for a memory or vision, but still she stayed blocked. “Not lovers.” The sound came out more as a moan than a response. Pressure gripped her ankle and jerked her forward. Fingers inched up her leg, pushing the dress up as he leaned toward her. Breathing became almost impossible with the searing currents pulsing to her clit.

“No, we never got that pleasure. Now, if you want to change that, just say the words. You know how long I’ve wanted you. Let me make you mine, once and for all.” “Yours?” The word gave her enough strength to pull away from him. Why, when he had said that, did she grow angry? So much meaning was wrapped up in his words. Mine. Yes, with that response came such a deep-rooted rage. A loud laugh filled the room. “You’re very smart. I won’t share you. I’ve already told you that once before. It’s the reason you’ll see no memories. You’ve always refused to give up your men, just as I know you will not free yourself of them now.” Even the thought of letting them go caused enough sensation to stir her collector. Cobwebs circled her ankles, barely catching her attention. The realization of a change brought her irritation to a crashing halt. “You’re right. I won’t give them up. Ever.” Something flickered over his face but vanished instantly. “I didn’t think so. Is there anything else, or am I free to go?” “You should know I leave tonight. I’m going to Donavon.” “I trust your men to protect you well. Everything will be fine.” “They’re not going. My mind tells me to go alone. Marcianna tells me.” Samael paused midway while getting off the bed. “Are you sure it is she who tells you? What if you’re confused?” “No, I feel this. I must go alone, but I need you to take me to the dungeon later this afternoon. I must release my demon before I go. She’s the last person I want showing up. I’m not sure how long I’ll be gone, but I won’t risk anyone’s safety.” “Of course. I’ll be back later. My queen.” Samael bowed and then vanished, leaving Marcella alone. Clearing her head, she opened the door and headed down the stairs. Everyone should be ready for the meeting, and she couldn’t get over the nervousness she felt. Yeah, they had spent the last week hanging out, but as for the meetings, that had only happened once before. It was when they first arrived. She had explained why she had killed Gwendolyn, and that was basically it. The vampires still needed to be shown what she could do. It was also imperative for them to know that she needed them as much as they needed her. Noise and laughter flowed heavily from the great hall. Upon her arrival, everyone grew silent. Anxiety hit full force. Deep breaths. Just look forward and sit down. Jason! Marcella used their connection to speak to him in her mind. “What’s wrong, babe? You okay?”

“Not really. I hate this.” Marcella looked over at him as he followed Dominic and Ambrose to the chairs next to her throne. Since her and her other half found out they could communicate if in close distance, she took every opportunity to share her feelings with her boyfriend. “You never did like being the center of attention, but you’re going to be their queen. They need to see you in action as an authority figure.” He paused. “They need to fall in love with you, Marcy. Something that’s going to be impossible with you leaving.” Giving him a quick look, she took her place. “Thank you for all coming. I’ve called this meeting because Ambrose has informed me you were all told why I need you. For those of you who have a desire to place your soul in good hands, I ask that you give me the chance to prove myself. “Most of you, I understand, believe your soul to be damned or not exist at all. Some of you even think that since you’re immortal, you don’t need it. I want to show you how wrong you are.” Marcella walked to the front of the group. A guy in his early twenties looked down at her nervously. His green vampire eyes grew wide as she placed her hand over his heart. Brown hair fell forward as he looked down at the contact. “Your heart beats extremely slowly, but it beats, true?” “Yes,” his voice answered shakily. “And it is possible that you can die. Am I right?” He hesitated and shot his eyes to Ambrose. “She’s not going to kill me, is she? I really don’t want to be a guinea pig to some experiment.” “No, she’s not going to hurt you,” Ambrose answered calmly. “Yes, I can die.” His gaze came back to her face, and she let the pressure of her change make its way up her body. Gasps echoed through the large stone expanse as she looked around. “How did you do that? You’re not a vampire.” “I want you to calm yourself. No, I am not one of you, but as a collector, I can turn into any supernatural creature that exists.” Hypnotizing him with her powers, she watched his face become void of any expression. “You will not fear me. I mean you no harm. The only reason I became a vampire was so you could see that I can change form, and, of course, to calm you.” Marcella broke the spell and watched as the nervousness left his body.

“I’m going to turn back into a collector now. I want to show you something else.” At mentioning the words, she could feel her true self take over. When gold blurred across her vision, she blinked to bring everything back into focus. “You have a soul. Would you like to feel it?” The vampire looked around at the surrounding crowd, and then turned his attention back to her. “Yes. Please.” A few people stepped back while her hands rose up to cup his pale cheeks. “Kiss me.” Marcella whispered the words and watched while he didn’t hesitate. He lowered and gently placed his lips against hers. Coaxing his mouth to part, she kept her eyes open to watch his reaction. An instant tug jerked against her stomach to what lingered deep within. Information and images poured through her mind’s eye, momentarily blinding her from seeing his face. Within seconds, she knew his life’s history. She also didn’t miss how large his stare had become since regaining her vision. Leaving his soul and breaking their contact, she took a step back. “Your name is Joshua David Mathis. You’re eighty-one years old, and you have been a very naughty boy.” Marcella tried not to laugh as she saw him blush bright red. “You were born in California but didn’t become a vampire until you came to Texas. You were twenty-two when you were turned. Did you feel the connection I had to your soul?” Long fingers rubbed his stomach. “Yes. It was like I had butterflies.” Nodding, Marcella walked back to her throne. “You see, your souls are still deep within you. When you all were changed, you severed the tie to choose your eternal resting place. I can be your link. If you let me store your souls, I promise to keep true to where you belong. You have to know that if you decline to have a collector care for you, you’ll remain stuck in the place you die. I promise it’s not something you want.” She paused. “There is just one thing I ask of you.” Taking in the mass of their reactions, she took a deep breath. It was time to drop the bombshell. “If I fight to keep you safe, you fight to protect me.” Murmuring erupted in the great hall as they talked amongst each other. Raising her hand, they became silent once again. “You do not have to make a decision today, but be aware there is one to make. “Now, for the next thing I want to speak about. Most of you know I’m missing one of my knights. With thanks to one of you, we’ve possibly located him. I’ll be leaving you with Ambrose, Dominic, and Jason. I ask that you please listen to what they say. You are used to Ambrose being your leader, and he will remain so. Are there any questions?” “How are we supposed to trust you?”

A dark haired vampire’s hand was raised. Inwardly, Marcella groaned. Weeks ago, when she’d been looking for Ambrose, this exact guy denied ever knowing him. The last night she arrived at the club, he tried to convince her to leave with him for the information. She’d been beyond unpleasant, but then again, so had he. “Come closer” “Sebastian.” He quickly pushed through the people to make his way to the front. Marcella turned to look at Ambrose, shocked by the announcement of his name. “He’s the one who was below Gwen on the chain to take over from you?” “Yes.” Turning her gaze back to Sebastian, she grabbed the black silk material of her gown and walked toward him. The sound of her men standing from their chairs caused everyone in the room to shift. Slowing her advance, she gradually stopped and turned to look at her knights. “Men, you may sit. Sebastian and I are not going to fight.” They paused in nodding, but ultimately obeyed her orders. Turning back to the vampire, she continued her approach. “I don’t expect you to trust me, Sebastian. I’m a stranger and also someone who denied your advances for a one-night stand.” “Now, wait one minute. I told you I would tell you about Ambrose. I never said anything about fucking. You did.” Marcella narrowed her eyes angrily at his tone. “You said you wanted to take me home.” “To tell you about Ambrose.” “Well, if you ask me, giving over information about your master to a possible enemy can be considered betrayal. Treason. Is that what you were going to do?” “Absolutely not! I meant to turn you in to him.” “You could have done that the first night. Why wait a week? Either you were looking for sex or you were going to betray your master. Which is it?” “You fucking bitch.” Sebastian lunged at her but didn’t make it an inch before she lifted him in the air using the room’s energy and immobilized him. “It’s imperative all of you listen. If there’s one thing I won’t tolerate, it’s a liar. I don’t care what you did or what you think you might do. You always tell me the truth the first time or else I show no mercy. I love my people, and I treat them just as dearly as I would my own child, should I ever have one, but liars could get any of you killed, and I won’t stand for it. Not once.”

Marcianna surged through her body, leading her words. The pure acceptance was almost immediate. Marcella couldn’t do this on her own. She wasn’t ready, but Marcianna mysteriously knew just when to take control. “Since all of you are new here, this will be the only time you will ever see me show mercy to a liar. You all must wonder how I know what his intentions were that night. It’s the same way I know the blonde woman, three persons over, is almost excited that I might be ending his life. There are things I just know. So I’m giving you the opportunity to vote. Does he live or die? Your lives depend on it. Is he trustworthy or not? Only you can decide.” Walking back to her throne, Marcella turned to Ambrose. “What is your vote? Do you trust him?” “I’ve never trusted him, but I think we need him.” “But can I gain his trust? If I can’t learn to trust him, Ambrose, I’m not sure how I can let him live. God, I hate saying that, but I can’t risk any of your lives because he might be a good fighter.” The vampire master turned to look at the still-floating Sebastian. For endless minutes she waited for his response but didn’t get one. The sound of a throat clearing brought her head around. The rate of her heart increased as Ben, the young vampire who knew of Donavon, stepped forward. The look on his face was one she couldn’t comprehend. “We have come to a decision.” Marcella stood, as did her men. “And what is your choice?” Silence, so thick she could have divided it with a knife, settled all around them. Air almost seemed impossible to take into her lungs as she fought to get control. Whatever they decided, she really hoped they were right.

Chapter 2

Samael yawned as he stared up at the ceiling of his penthouse. With as tired as he was, he knew sleep wasn’t coming anytime soon. Marcella’s touch still lingered against his skin. The throbbing of his cock made him groan. Using his fingers, he gripped the thickness tightly through his pants. Fuck. He really needed to get out of here and find something to do to get his mind off of her. The temptation to go to the shower and release some of the built up tension was an option, but one he was quickly getting tired of. God, what he wouldn’t do to have the real thing without the consequences that would follow. Sitting up, he looked around the expensively decorated room. Everything was either black or glass, just like he liked it. Bringing his attention to what he was wearing, Samael sighed. The dark Armani suit was full of wrinkles. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was going to find Nemmy, he’d probably change into something more casual, but not for one of his enemies. For that, he needed to look good. Bringing his hand down, he used his powers to straighten out the suit as he stood. Now, if he was an angel, where would he be at this time of the morning? Samael closed his eyes, seeing all too clearly what those two pretty boys looked like. Nemmy was something of perfection. His lean, sculpted body came up to a face that was more beautiful than most women’s. The light gray of his eyes looked like the sky on a cloudy day, but when he was angry, the color quickly darkened until it was as black as the night. Shoulder-length blonde hair was laced with blood-red streaks. Samael wouldn’t think an angel would go that route, but Nemmy wasn’t a typical angel. He was a warrior, up and foremost. Caspius was another story altogether. He was like Nemmy’s complete opposite in personality and looks. He had dark hair while dark skin covered him, but it was his light pink eyes that were shocking enough to make anyone stumble at first glance. Where Nemmy was quiet and always on the lookout, Caspius was a joker and always getting them into trouble. When the two came together in a fight, it was like the finger of God touched down. With the way the demons were taking over, it was no wonder those two had paired up. Samael took a look in the mirror and smiled. The gym. That’s where those two would be. They’d be pumping weights and going over what great success they had the night before. And Samael was about to walk in and piss on their parade. Good. He looked back down at the suit. Yeah, he’d keep it on. No use going in there with a false appearance. It’s not like they were going to fight, anyway. There was only one rule that they both shared—no humans could witness them fighting. Who would have thought they’d actually have something in common?

Now, what gym would they go to? Damn, it was going to be a long day. Fucking do-gooders were almost impossible to find or track. Appearing in the parking garage, outside of his black Mercedes, Samael got in and tuned his senses to his surroundings. It was time to let the search begin.

****

Tension ran high as Marcy and her men waited for Ben’s answer. The energy of the room practically crackled with electricity. Everyone’s emotions were definitely running on full throttle. The prickling of the hair on her arms standing on end had her rubbing her palms up and down their lengths. “He lives.” Marcella wasn’t sure whether to be thankful or uneasy, but she sure did feel her legs almost give out. “Thank you, Ben.” Bringing Sebastian down before her, she released him. A sharp intake of breath echoed through the stillness of the great hall. The vampire’s body collapsed at her feet. Easing from the chair, she joined him on the floor and cradled his face to look at her. “Sebastian, you’ve been given a second chance. Please do not lie to me again. The last thing I want is to lose anyone, including you. Do you think you can refrain from being dishonest?” Angry eyes penetrated into her hers. He jerked back and shakily stood. “No more lies, I got it.” Standing, she looked over at all the stares fixated on her. “This wasn’t how I saw our morning going. I’m sorry. I want you to all be happy here. As long as you’re honest with me and protect each other, nothing like this should happen again. I hope you all have a great time while I’m gone, and I look forward to getting to know each and every one of you personally when I return. Thank you for your time this morning. Now, you may all go eat if you’re hungry.” Marcella filled the table with every kind of breakfast food she could think of. It was true that vampires mainly consumed blood, but they still consumed real food at some point. Nothing was like she’d heard in so many stories growing up. Vampires were nothing like the myths. Although, besides Ambrose, who went out during the day on occasion, vampires did prefer the night, due to their light sensitivity. “Shall we eat?” Her breath was barely audible to herself. She wasn’t sure how her men could have heard her. “You did the right thing by letting them vote, love. They now know they have a voice, which is always good. You want them to come to you if they should ever need anything.”

Marcella leaned against Dominic’s chest as he wrapped his arm around her. “I hope so. It’s imperative they don’t fear me. I’m not out to hurt anyone.” “I know.” The softness of his lips kissed her forehead just before he pulled out her chair. Marcella sat in her spot, at the very end, and looked down at everyone. The silence was killing her. They needed liveliness, fun. Suddenly, she had an idea that made her smile. It’d been way too long. “Dom, play us some music. Something to liven up this place. Geez, it is way too gloomy.” “Any requests,” he yelled. Jason laughed and winked at Marcy. “That’s my girl. About fucking time she came back. Shit, play some Disturbed or Breaking Benjamin. That would definitely get this place going.” Ambrose’s head reared back in distaste. “No way, play something a little more low-key. It’s way too early for that loud mosh music. We’re looking to liven things up, not engage in acts of screaming lyrics and breaking chairs.” Ambrose sipped his coffee but tried not to smile as he brought the cup back up to his lips. “Oh, I know, play ‘Angel’ by Massive Attack.” Marcella looked down at a strawberry-blonde woman in her early twenties. The black eyeliner made her green eyes glow. The shock Marcy felt at hearing the girl say that song, out of every song she could have requested, made her speechless. That was the exact song Dom had played when she had bit Jason and turned him into a collector. Bass thumped through her body as she lifted her glass and began to drink the orange juice. Not daring to look up at Dominic, she tried her best to keep her gaze down. It wasn’t long before he lifted her chin with the tip of his finger. “Are you acting shy? You’re remembering, aren’t you? God, the way you moved.” His heavy breathing caused her whole body to tingle against the erotic beat. The lyrics filled the room, and she wiggled in her chair while the memories of Jason’s cock sliding into her pussy covered her vision. Suddenly, she was pulled into Dom’s lap. “You know why I played this song that day, don’t you?” “No. I just figured you liked it.” “To me, you’re captivating. You come from darkness like me. The way you were seducing him…fuck, it was so hot. But don’t get me wrong, I like the good in you more. The dark just has a way of pulling you into it, especially when it comes so naturally to me.” Dominic nuzzled her neck. “Well, I’m glad you’ve taken a turn for the good side. I always thought of you more as an angel, anyway.” Marcella pulled back to look at him as he laughed.

“Oh, no. I'm no angel. I’m a demon. The two aren’t even close. I’m still capable of bad, but I like to think that I can do good at times, too.” Upset, Marcella looked into his beautiful face. “You’re no demon, Dominic. The only reason you have that status is because I gave it to you. I brought you back and sent you to hell. That’s not your fault.” “Well, if you think I’m an angel, then thank you. I think. Truthfully, I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment. It doesn’t feel right. You being an angel somehow sits well with me, but to think of myself as one leaves a bad taste in my mouth.” He quickly changed the subject. “Now, if I put you down, are you going to eat or just push your food around like you usually do?” “I can’t eat. Samael’s coming over later so I can shift, and I don’t want to risk getting sick because of all the twisting associated with the change.” The smile fell from her men’s faces while she took in their reactions. “Why does he have to be here? You don’t trust us to take care of you?” Ambrose looked at her, hurt. The moment he broke their eye contact and looked at the table, her heart dropped. “No, it’s not that. I do trust you all, but I need to release the demon, and I’ll have to be chained down. The last thing I want is for any of you to see me like that. Plus, it would kill me if I were to hurt one of you. The way I can project fire from my body scares me.” Dominic held her tighter. “I don’t care. I’m going to be there. This is what I do, Marcella. It might even be the reason you placed me where I am. Maybe I’m meant to control that part of you. I outrank you. You have to listen to me in that form. Until you overpower me, I’m your master.” “I forgot you’re a prince. I guess it wouldn’t hurt for you to accompany us.” The sound of a drink spilling brought her eyes shooting in Jason’s direction. His whole body trembled. Marcella watched the chair fly backward at the quickness with which he jumped to his feet. “Jason?” She rushed to his side as he stared ahead, dazed. “Jason, snap out of it and talk to me. What’s going on?” His lips parted as if to say something, but no words came out. Dominic hesitantly walked forward, grabbing Marcy by the waist and pulling her away from her boyfriend. Short gasps of air rushed out of his mouth as he continued to stare forward. The emptiness in Jason’s gaze had alarms going off inside Marcella. There was only one thing she could think to do. “Samael!” Marcy screamed his name, her mind too scattered to summon him. What was happening? She should have noticed Jason had hardly said a word since they were all seated by her throne. He’d mentioned music, but overall, he hadn’t made a dent in the conversation like his usual self.

The dark angel appeared, looking around confused and panicked. “What the fuck! You almost blew out my ear drums. Plus, I was driving. I could have killed someone.” When his vision came to Jason, he went rigid and rushed forward. “When did this start?” “Seconds ago,” Dominic rushed in. “What’s wrong with him? Is he okay?” Marcella pulled against her mate’s arms, trying to get closer. “I’m taking him to the dungeon. If he’s changing like I think he is, the zoning out isn’t good. I can only think of one thing that does that before all hell breaks loose. Dominic, give Marcella over to Ambrose, and you come with me.” “No way, I’m not leaving him.” Marcella jerked, and Dom let her go. There was no way she’d let Jason experience his first change alone. Sure, he’d turned into a vampire willingly, but when a shift was uncontrollable, Marcy knew how scary and painful it could be. “Don’t be stupid. You’re not going, and that’s final,” Samael snapped. “I don’t care if you are queen. If I see you so much as peek your head in, I’ll bend you over my knee. Do you hear me?” The dark angel’s hands grabbed Jason and vanished. Dominic’s red eyes caught her off guard, nearly making her scream. “I’ll take my turn placing you over my knee if you disobey. Is that clear? You are not to go down there. Whatever Jason is turning into is very bad. I can feel the evil. Do not disobey me. I am asking as your main protector, not your mate. I can’t help you and Jason at the same time, and I know how much you love him.” Marcella nodded her head, feeling her heart break at the same time. Ambrose’s arms wrapped around her from behind, and she turned into him as Dominic disappeared. The fear she felt for her other half brought tears to her eyes. Locating Jason’s soul deep inside, she internally comforted it. Somehow, she prayed that did something to ease him in what he was going through. “Ambrose, what do you think he’s going to change into? I’m scared for him. What could be so bad that it would put him into a trance like that?” “I have no idea. Come. Let’s take a walk in the bailey. Some fresh air would do you good.” Marcella noticed people standing from the table. Their safety needed to be put first. “Everyone, retire to the second floor for today. Jason is in the dungeon, going through some changes. The underground level is not safe. I’ll make sure the windows are completely blacked out for your comfort. Tomorrow, you may all return to your quarters.” Focusing her mind, she sealed off all the windows. Although the vampires could sleep with the light coming in, they enjoyed the darkness the underground provided. She didn’t blame them one bit. The light was definitely a pain in the ass to their sensitive eyes. “Let’s go for that walk. I can’t even think knowing Jason might be in pain. I feel so helpless.”

Ambrose led her through the door to the outside courtyard. Since it was located in the middle of the castle, she never had to worry about anyone sneaking up from the outer perimeter. A large gazebo surrounded by pink hibiscus circled the wooden sitting area. They made their way to the wicker furniture just as clouds broke out over the sky. “Well, shit. This sounds about right. I finally want to come outside, and it rains. What are the odds?” Ambrose laughed, and Marcella sat down anyway, shielding the courtyard with her energy from any possible downpour. Rubbing her eyes, she tried to calm her nerves. “Come, lay down on my lap. I will relax you.” Ambrose pulled her long hair over his lap, allowing it to fan over the side. “Thanks. You always make me feel better.” Resting her head against his hard thighs, she watched his hand hover above her body. After a few seconds, the peace associated with his powers wouldn’t come. Nothing about this situation was normal, and she knew she couldn’t just sit by and do nothing. “I have to get to Jason. Something’s not right.” “No, no. You stay here with me. Maybe I’m just getting rusty. I haven’t tried to do this in a few weeks.” “Bullshit, Ambrose. Jason needs me. Either you’re coming or not. Tell me now because I’m about to vanish.” “You know I’m not leaving you.” Grabbing his hand, Marcella closed her eyes and felt for Dominic. She’d never been to the dungeon before and had no clue how to even get there. When she felt the pull, she grabbed and felt the tingling associated with her disappearance. Opening her eyes, she froze at what she saw. Stone walls surrounded a large room the size of a football field, but what stood chained in the middle nearly stopped her heart. Ambrose let out a shuttering breath. “Oh, sweet Jesus. I’ve got to get you out of here!” Marcella could feel herself being pulled away by Ambrose, but she was so in awe with what she saw, she felt momentarily paralyzed. Realizing what was happening, she ripped out of his grasp and lunged forward, running at a full sprint. “What the hell is she doing here!” Samael yelled out. “Ambrose, I told you to keep her away!” “And you think she listened? She was coming regardless!”

The dragon reared back on the chains, testing the metal. A hiss broke through the air, sending chills all over Marcy’s body. She suddenly felt really stupid for running toward the beast. Jason stood as tall as a two-story house. Multiple shades of brown scales covered his body, shimmering in the dim light as he turned from side to side. Air exploded from Marcella’s lungs. It felt like she was hit by a bus. Dominic covered her body, trying to hold her down while she fought against him. Turning to watch the dragon, it began to jerk on the chains wildly, sending fire shooting toward the ceiling. “Let me go, damn it! Jason needs me. He can’t think straight right now. Can’t you see? I’m the only one who can calm him. Please, Dom. You have to trust me.” “No way. You got the first part right. He can’t think straight. There’s no way I’m letting you go anywhere near him right now. You know nothing about dragons. That thing is evil, Marcella. Worse than any demon you carry. He’ll never be able to control himself in this form. No matter how many centuries he tries to master it, it’s impossible. He’ll have to stay this way until the shift runs its course.” “But I feel him calling to me, Dom. I know he’s in there somewhere.” “I’m sure he is, love, but you can’t trust the other part of him that he can’t manage. It’s the whole reason he became immobile back in the great hall. The creature controls his mind. It’s horrible this is the animal that’s chosen him. At least you’ll be able to handle your lioness, but the dragon, no one can overpower. I should have known from the tattoo he carries on his chest.” “The tattoo.” The realization hit her heard. “And the wings on my back must be my succubus.” Damn, she didn’t want to think about that right now. “Listen, I think I can calm him, Dom. Please, I’m begging you. Let me try. Don’t make me get to him by having to use force against everyone in this room.” What sounded like something between a roar and a growl vibrated Marcella’s insides. She caught Jason snapping in their direction as he pulled against the chains. “Can you not see that? He wants to eat you, not let you stroke him like a pet. You’re not getting up. And if you think I forgot about that spanking, then you’re wrong. I am so bending you over my knee when we’re done.” “Dom, I really didn’t want it to come to this.” Marcella sent an energy wave blasting through the room just above her. All the men flew back, crashing to the ground as she put up the invisible wall, blocking them from coming any closer. All three began to beat on the surface. When Samael’s hand pushed the energy in, she felt a moment of panic. Fire raced through her skin as her collector grew angry. They couldn’t stop her. She wouldn’t let them. Walking to face them, she let the heat burn her eyes, knowing they were glowing as she stared at them with all the rage she felt.

“You will not stop me! Stand down! That is an order.” Dominic gave one last swing at the wall and stepped back. Samael didn’t stop pushing the boundaries. There was no time for this. The need to calm Jason and make him realize what he was doing forced her back. Razor sharp teeth, half the size of her arm, slashed toward her as she neared him. The thought that Dom was right and she wouldn’t be able to reach her other half only made her angrier. This wasn’t the way it was supposed to be. Already, she couldn’t summon him like she was supposed to be able to do with one of her creations. If she couldn’t reach his beast on top of everything else, it only told her one thing, her collector was failing in its responsibilities. Studying the snaps of the dragon’s thick jaws, she calculated what movements she made that caused him to attack. Taking a step to the left, she watched the head lunge down toward her. Side-stepping his quick reactions, she quickly moved the right. “Jason, you’re so gonna feel this in the morning. Sorry, baby, but I’m afraid you leave me no choice. You need a master, and it seems the only way I’m going to win you over is to beat the living shit out of you. I don’t think me killing you with kindness is going to really work on your dragon.” Marcella changed from her dress to a pair of jeans, a tank top, and a pair of steel-toed boots. Jason watched her wearily as he paced the few feet the chains allowed. Pulling back her hair in a ponytail, she walked forward, slowly. “All right. Right, left, which way do you want it, Jase?” The dragon reared its head back and dove. Quickly jumping to the side, Marcella kicked as hard as she could, landing her foot right on his nose. A hiss poured out of Jason’s mouth while he shook his head back and forth. “If you blast me with fire, so help me, I swear I will come back from the dead a thousand times to beat the fuck out of you. Either way, you will bow to me, Jason. You have to. I can feel how important this is to Marcianna. Our future could depend on you taking orders from me in this form, and it has to start now.” A growling roar filled the room as fire raced toward the stone ceiling. The moment red glowing filled the dragon’s cat-like eyes, Marcella felt panic. “I’m assuming this isn’t good. Fuck, that looks really scary. All right, I’ll make a deal with you. Bow your head to me, and I’ll walk away and let you finish your change all by yourself. I’ll know Jason is indeed in there, and he’s listening. But if you don’t, then this time I’m going to punch you with everything I got. Now, I know it doesn’t sound like much to a big ol’ dragon like you, but I guarantee you’re going to feel it.” A snarl filled the room. Marcella almost didn’t have time to jump out of the way before Jason’s head was sliding to the side to knock her off her feet and turn her into lunch. Jumping, she caught the

side of his snout, sending her flying across the room. Stone tore into her arm as she slid across the floor. Unfortunately, she noticed she was his territory, and it didn’t take him long to notice, either. “Oh fuck, oh fuck.” Marcy crawled backward just as the edge of his teeth tore into her leg. Screaming, she kicked at the side of his face with her other boot. Catching him in the eye, the dragon jerked. She quickly moved back to where he couldn’t reach. “I can’t believe you just did that, Jason!” Blood and a stinging sensation raced down the length of her calf until she thought she was going to pass out. She’d be lucky if any of her leg was left under her knee. Good thing he only clipped her, or else the thing would be completely gone. Screaming broke through her shield, and she saw the men rushing forward. Quickly, she put up a new one. Damn it, she was running out of time. Pulling up her pants, she watched as the blood flowed out freely. “All right. I’m done playing games. If you don’t want to play fair, well, I’m not going to, either. I’m sorry, but I feel deep down that this is the only way I’ll ever be able to control you in this form, and I need to be able to do that in an emergency, Jason. I can’t stress this enough.” An orange and blue blaze raced in her direction, and she put up another wall of energy, blocking it from turning her into a crisp. Reaching deep down into herself, she felt the element of water stir. “Water, come to me, hear my call.” An explosion in the far wall had water pouring toward her in a massive flood. Fuck, she’d probably broken the main line to the house. She really hoped no one was in the middle of a shower, but desperate times called for desperate measures. “That’s enough!” she said to the water. Spinning her hand, she pulled and wrapped the large amount in a circle, letting the clear pool hover above Jason’s head. Holding her hands toward the sky, she quickly brought them down just as more fire exploded in her direction. The dragon slid across the floor at the weight and began to twist and tug angrily. Great, you’re just pissing it off, Marcella. Super human strength and tolerance aren’t going to be enough for this one. Think of something! Nothing came to mind. Aggravated, she limped forward and began to hit his face with everything she had. Jason snapped, and she felt the bones in her hand crack under her connection to his snout, but she didn’t quit hitting. The tears poured from her eyes, and still she swung with everything she had. Teeth pierced her bicep, making contact with her bone. The pain was so intense that a scream wouldn’t even come from her throat. Dazed, Marcella fell to the ground. She was losing way too much blood. The room tilted underneath her as she stared up at the brown form above her. This was it, she knew she was about to

die, yet again. She’d been completely stupid to think she could master a dragon. Everyone knew something like that couldn’t be controlled. The beast took a step back, and she watched its head turn to the side just as it lunged forward. Collecting all of her energy, she quickly jumped up and felt herself sway. It didn’t stop her from taking one last kick at his face before he knocked her to the ground, causing her to hit her head. Darkness spotted the room as pieces of the dragon disappeared from her vision. Feeling wetness starting to soak her hair, the heat coming from the back of her head drew her into unconsciousness.

****

Fog rested heavily in Jason’s mind as he stared down, seeing Marcella’s form through what looked like an old-fashioned, black and white television screen. The taste of her blood coated the inside of his mouth, somehow stirring his blood to race faster. Confused by what was happening, he remained immobile, taking in the pictures before him. Jason tried to focus in on the colorless picture. He watched blood, or what he assumed was blood, begin to pool behind her head, turning the white stone around her almost black. As he looked closer, he noticed her whole body seemed to be soaked in it. Numbness gripped him as he tried to get his body to respond and get closer to see if she was all right. Voices, and the men coming forward, vanished as a blinding pain rushed through him, and he felt himself falling. The stone floor was suddenly before his vision the second he hit the ground hard. Blinking, completely lost, Jason searched his mind for what had happened. Recalling Marcella, he turned over as fast as his nude body would allow. Terrified, he looked upon the scene that lay before him. She was exactly as he’d seen her. “Marcy?” He pulled himself against the stone until he reached her side. “Marcella!” The fact that his arms and legs weren’t working right had Jason searching his mind desperately. Looking up, his friends were still rushing forward. Ambrose made it to them first, Samael and Dominic not a split second later. Ambrose grabbed his arms, trying to pull him away. “Jason, we need you to move back a little and let us see how she’s doing, all right?” “What in the fuck is going on? Where are we?” Jason shot his eyes to Dom, knowing he would explain things. The demon just opened his mouth and shut it. The tightening of Ambrose’s hands startled him. Taking a deep breath, Marcella’s blood

swept over his tongue, and he froze. Flashes of being high above her as he looked down filled his vision. He quickly recalled standing from the table after he heard a voice in his head. “Oh, God. I shifted, didn’t I? I did this?” “Jason, you didn’t know what you were doing. No one can control the dragon.” The scent of her blood hit him hard, and he hated how it called to him, begged him to sample the sweet flavor. Catching a glimpse of her tattered jeans, he saw the jagged wound tracing down her shin. Jason’s stomach rolled and he gagged, becoming violently ill as more of her essence filled his senses. Dominic’s eyes connected with his but quickly turned to the dark angel. “Samael, I’m taking Marcella to her room. You bring Jason and Ambrose. I want to get these clothes off of her and see how bad it is.” “I swear I didn’t know. Oh, shit. Marcella.” A strangled cry came from his throat as he reached for her broken body. Samael came forward, leaning down in front of him. “Jason, we know you didn’t mean to do this. Marcy wouldn’t listen. She blocked us all from getting to you both. How are you feeling? You took one hell of a beating, kid.” Noticing he could hardly see out of his right eye, he lifted his hand to touch the swollen skin. Actually, his whole face was throbbing. “I’m fine, but look at her. Look what I did!” Samael shook his head. “Don’t blame yourself. Nothing would have happened if our queen would have listened to my orders.” Dominic instantly vanished with Marcella, causing panic in Jason like he’d never felt before. Samael suddenly didn’t matter. The need to make sure she was okay pushed him to try to stand so he could disappear to her room, but pressure held him down. Samael rested his hand on his and Ambrose’s shoulder, and they were suddenly in her tower. The broadness of Dominic’s shoulders hovered over Marcella’s small frame. Standing, Jason walked shakily to the bed. His legs wouldn’t work right. Every limb on his body felt unresponsive to what his mind wanted. The racing of his heart increased as he neared. Coming to stand beside the bed, he collapsed at the demon’s feet. “Dom.” A sob broke past his lips as he looked to the floor. Never could he remember feeling such guilt. “Jason, come on. We know you didn’t mean to do it. Don’t.” A hand settled on his head but quickly disappeared.

Looking up, Jason watched Dominic vanish Marcella’s clothes as he continued to try to care for her. The shock at seeing the extent of her injuries up close caused his blood to stir inside his veins. Overwhelmed, he bowed his head, rubbing the increasing tears that escaped past his lids. “You shouldn’t be seeing this. Come with me, Jason.” He looked up into the vampire’s gaze. Shaking his head no, he stood. Had he thought she looked bad while he was kneeling? Standing, he lost his breath as his eyes connected with what he’d done. Rushing to her restroom, he became ill again. Tasting the blood he’d digested from her, he gagged even more. Thinking back to the previous night, he remembered he had turned into a vampire while they made love. Hell, every time they did anything sexual, he craved to taste her blood. And now, he’d never experience it again. For so long, he thrived on her flavor. Jason had been so sure he’d never be able to live without it. The obsession he had with her essence bordered on addiction. Just thinking about never partaking in what he’d come to love caused his body to tremble in fear, but knowing he was responsible for what happened made him strong enough to know what he needed to do. “Are you all right?” He looked up into Ambrose’s flawless face but didn’t say anything. Picking up the mouthwash, he began to swallow it. Anything to make the taste of her go away. “I don’t think you’re supposed to drink that stuff, Jason.” “I don’t care. Is she awake yet?” “No.” The word was nothing more than a whisper. Jason jumped in the shower and quickly scrubbed the blood off of his skin. Within moments, he manifested clothes to cover his body and walked to the bed. Dominic already had her cleaned and bandaged, dressed in her white gown. Sitting on the edge, Jason took in her face. When her eyes fluttered open, tears came to his. “Jason, you’re okay?” The words were so soft, he couldn’t hear, but more read them from her lips. He nodded and leaned down toward her. A sob escaped him as he brushed his lips against her forehead. “I’m so sorry, baby. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean it. I promise.” The words came out rushed and tumbled over each other in their urgency to escape. “I know.” A sharp intake of breath had him jerking his head up. Whatever pain she experienced, it took her from being conscious. A twisting in his stomach made the sickening feeling come back, but he stood, refusing to give in to it again. He didn’t think. He vanished.

****

Dominic stared down at Marcella, torn between feeling angry and extremely worried. How much pain was she going through? How could she have been so stupid to think she could win over the control of a dragon? Why couldn’t she just listen to his orders? He wanted to tear this fortress apart with his bare hands at feeling so completely helpless. “Where do you think Jason’s gone?” Looking up at Ambrose, he shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. He probably just went somewhere to clear his head. I can’t imagine how hard he must be taking this. If I somehow hurt Marcella, I can’t even envision what I would do. He’ll be back whenever he gets himself together.” “I hope so. Maybe I’m overreacting, but I fear Jason isn’t quite stable right now. Dominic, I’m seriously worried for him. His face held such pain.” “He’ll be fine. Don’t worry about it, loverboy. He can take care of himself.” “Not if he isn’t in the right state of mind. Look at what he just went through. What if his changes are not over?” Dominic jerked his gaze to the master vampire. “You may have a point. But hell, none of us can summon him back. Not even Marcella, and he’s her own servant.” “Well, let’s pray Jason doesn’t tear this town apart while he’s trying to cope with his emotions. None of us can afford that kind of risk.” Marcella trembled in her sleep, a small cry escaping past her lips. Dominic watched her face twist in pain and was glad Jason wasn’t around to witness it. The last thing he needed was to see any more of the damage he’d caused by accident. “Samael, there must be something we can do.” Ambrose’s voice made Dominic turn his gaze from his mate. The dark angel was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest. Dominic wasn’t sure, but he could swear the guy looked just as upset as the rest of them. “Well, I think Marcella should probably heal on her own, but maybe...” Multiple expressions passed over his face while he continued to stare at her. “Oh, hell, why don’t you two go down and find something to do? I need a moment alone with our queen.” “Think again.” Dominic glared at him. For Samael to even have the nerve to ask him to leave his love’s side while she was so bad off was enough to make his blood boil. If that wasn’t enough, Dominic

was almost positive the damn guy was hiding something crucial about their queen. Just walking away while the dark angel did who knew what didn’t sit well with him. “If you want her to heal faster, you need to leave.” “What difference would it make if we were in the room?” Samael’s eyes began to glow a vibrant red as he advanced toward him. Dominic stood, standing his ground. Red eyes penetrated into his while Samael grabbed his throat, gripping tightly. Still, he didn’t back down. “You’ll leave because I told you to. Do not forget who you are, Ipos. I’m still your master, whether we share the same queen or not. Now, you will take your vampire, and you will leave. When I call you, then you will return.” “I’m not leaving her. I don’t care who you are. She’s my mate, not yours.” The redness of his eyes disappeared completely as blackness shelled his vision. Dominic could only remember seeing a master get that angry only once before, and the guy was probably still torturing the demon that pissed him off. “I’ll not have you tell me who Marcella belongs to. She chose her mate. Remember that. At any time, she can change her mind. You might hold the bond, but know she placed that link there herself centuries ago, and she can take it back any time she chooses.” Ice raced through Dominic’s veins. He’d always thought that when two people bonded as mates, it was forever. If Marcella could take their union away, what would that do to him? What would he do without her? Life without his light, his queen, wasn’t a life worth living at all. “Now get out, and wait for me to call you back in here.” Ambrose grabbed his arm, and he let his friend lead him to the door. The moment it closed, an aching raced through his chest. He didn’t want to be separated from her. What did Samael plan to do that he couldn’t witness? The thought left him even more shaken and anxious. As he followed Ambrose down the stairs, he really wished Jason was there. The boy had a track record for saying something funny or smartass, always changing his mood. Should he go look for him or stay in case Marcella needed him? For the first time, he felt torn between the two of them.

Chapter 3

Marcella opened her heavy eyes to see Samael staring down at her. Heat raced down her throat at the feel of his hand against her skin. As hard as she tried, she couldn’t move from his touch. Something caused her to be immobilized, and she had a feeling that something was Samael. “No worries, my queen. I’m just speeding along your healing process. You should be better in no time. Instead of feeling like you suffered a major concussion, like you probably did, you’ll have a mild headache, nothing more.” Blinking her eyes, she felt the tears trail down the sides of her face. Damn, she hurt. But where was Jason? Was he okay? Did she really see him earlier, or could that have been a dream? How long had she been sleeping? “All done. Can you talk?” Swallowing hard, Marcella took a deep breath and cleared her throat. “Yes.” The word came out raspy, like she’d stuck her head in a smoke-infested room and decided it was somehow cool to chill out inside for a while. Damn, she’d been stupid. “Good. I need you well so you can shift in a few hours. Are you still planning to take this trip?” “Where’s Jason?” The words seemed to get stuck in her throat. Samael lifted the top part of her body off the bed and handed her a glass of water. While the coolness soothed the burning in her throat, she winced the moment he took it away and laid her back down. The throbbing in her head didn’t seem nearly as bad as before. “He was pretty upset. I think he went somewhere to think over what happened.” “But he’s okay, right?” “As far as I know.” “Good. Then yes, I leave tonight. Where’s Dominic? I want to see him. I bet he’s pissed, huh?”

Samael laughed. “You have no idea. Give your mate some time to cool off. Tell me what you plan to do with Donavon.” Marcella couldn’t think. Fuzziness clouded her mind, leaving her grasping for something to say. It didn’t help that the more she stared into Samael’s eyes, the more that annoying feeling came back. “Truthfully, I have no idea. I just thought I would go up there and see what happens.” Large, blue eyes stared at her widely. “Have you lost your mind? You’re going into a pack of wolves, for Christ’s sake! They’re thugs, literally. I’m talking rap-listening, gun-carrying, tattoo-covered, malt liquor-drinking thugs. And you’re just going to show up in what, a Juicy Couture jumpsuit with a lollypop sticking out of your mouth? Maybe flash him your smile and what, say something along the lines of, ‘Hey, remember me? I’m your long-lost queen. Wanna go grab a beer?’ Give me a break!” Marcella sat up, regretting it almost instantly. “When have your ever seen me wear anything brand named? Since Gwendolyn’s death, I’ve given up splurging on expensive things like I used to do as a new collector. Clothes don’t mean a damn thing. The people in your life do. I think I’ve learned that the hard way.” “Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just lie back down and get some rest. Once you wake, you’ll be as good as new. Then we’ll discuss more of the genius plan you’ve come up with. You were just going to show up. Holy hell.” As much as she’d love nothing more than to sit there and argue with him until he turned blue in the face, she couldn’t deny how tired she was. Closing her eyes, the darkness settled over her immediately. After what only felt like seconds, colors began to blur together as the volume of surrounding noises increased. The sound of fabric rustling brought the dark blue color of a dress into focus. A giggle surrounded her, and she suddenly knew she wasn’t looking at herself, but Marcianna. “Samael, wait, I must speak with you!” Firmer, Marcianna’s hand protectively pressed against her flat stomach. Marcella watched, intrigued to see what she was so excited about. The emotions exploding inside of her were obviously a combination of happiness laced with fear, but the excitement was evident. “What is it, my queen? Have you received the news we’ve been waiting for?” Samael looked exactly the same, even down to the dark clothes that covered his tall, wide body. This was no suit, but somehow she knew what he wore was equivalent in some way. The only slight difference was that he was clean shaven. Since she’d seen him, he always had a day’s growth on his face. “No, I have received no news, as of yet. Come, we must speak privately. For I fear if this gets out, we have more to lose than ever.”

They entered a room off of the great hall, a room Marcella had never personally been in. She watched as Marcianna walked over to a window. The smile that crossed her face as she spun toward Samael was contagious. It seemed they were all smiling. “Marcianna, I haven’t seen you this happy in a long time. Tell me, what makes you so joyful? I must admit, you have me intrigued.” A blush crossed her cheeks as she looked at the stone-covered floor and then stared back up at the dark angel. “I can hardly believe it myself. Please don’t be upset with me, Samael, but I am to a have a child.” The floor felt like it fell out from Marcella’s feet, even though she didn’t think she was standing at all. Fear overpowered her, causing a silent scream to come from her mouth. Samael’s face looked just as horror struck. Viscously, she tore into the dream, fighting her way to wake up. A child? Her? Had she been a mother? Why did the thought give her the greatest fear she’d ever known? Marcella woke up covered in sweat, screaming at the top of her lungs. Faces stared at her, startled, and suddenly everyone was rushing forward. Dominic made it to her first. “What’s wrong? Talk to me.” She stared into her mate’s eyes for a long time, confused on how exactly she was supposed to say the words. Slowly, her gaze traveled to the one man who would know the truth. “Samael…” Her heart broke just saying his name. Could she handle what happened, if anything happened? Was this just a dream or a vision? Fuck, she was so confused. “Marcella? Tell me what troubles you.” A sob broke past her throat. “Do I have a child?” Dominic’s hand tightened on her arm. His gaze jerked to Samael. The silence stretched on until Marcella wanted to scream. The looks on everyone’s faces were ones of pure shock. How could she not have known? She should have felt something, even the smallest hint of a piece missing, shouldn’t she have? A groan came from the dark angel’s mouth as he leaned back against the wall. “You carried a child, my queen. It is rare for a collector to conceive, but you were convinced the miracle was meant to save us all.” Tears flowed freely down her cheeks. “Who was the father?” Marcella wasn’t sure why she even asked. It wasn’t like Samael would know, but the words came tumbling out.

“It’s complicated. You see, for a collector to conceive, it has to be within her general species, collector, angel, demon, and so on. Back then, your men were human, except your other half, Jason. He was the father. “But besides genetics, between the shifting and the high-risk death rate, a baby would have had a hard time surviving. You have to know, Marcella, when someone kills you, as did Ambrose, your physical body dies. If you would have been pregnant a few weeks ago when your knight stabbed you, the baby, of course, wouldn’t have made it. You wouldn’t be able to turn into a shifter after your third month, either. Like I said, it’s complicated.” “How do I bring my child back? What did it look like?” Samael appeared nervous as he looked at them. Something inside of Marcella shattered like broken glass. Why was he so quiet? Why couldn’t he say anything? “Samael? I asked you a question. I want to bring my child back. Tell me what I need to do.” “You were pregnant when you were killed. The baby didn’t make it.” All the air felt squeezed from her lungs. Samael just saying the words made a vision explode inside of her head of what he was talking about. Her and her child’s deaths were so vividly played out in her mind. After a shuttering breath, Marcella fought through the racing of her mind. “Wait. That shouldn’t matter. The baby would still have a soul.” “You’re right. But it’s impossible for you to bring it back. The soul went to its rightful place when it passed. A baby born to a supernatural is not the same as a human being turned into one. The connection to the soul wasn’t severed.” Emotions Marcella couldn’t even begin to process ignited and blasted through her. The room began shaking at her rage. Why could she not bring her baby back? It wasn’t fair. She’d never gotten to see or hold the innocent child. What felt like liquid lava poured down her cheeks, and her vision turned from red to black. As if she looked through a dark pair of sunglasses, she stared ahead, feeling the need to destroy everything. “Get her down! We need to chain her!” Letting out a scream of anguish, flashes of her growing stomach projected before her eyes. Fingers spanned across the roundness, and she could see Dominic and Jason talking to the child she held inside of her. She knew she couldn’t have more been than six months along. Laughing, excitement, tenderness, all the feelings of love ended so abruptly she felt her heart crumble. Marcella kicked and twisted against the shackles that clamped to her wrists and ankles. Thrashing wildly, she started screaming and mourning the loss of a baby she hardly remembered. Regardless of her mental recollections, her mind knew perfectly well what transpired in the past.

The room shook again while she continued to go wild. A part of her knew the pain triggered her demon, but this evil creature wasn’t the one she remembered. Something about it held more power than she could imagine. Jason’s form appeared in the room and rushed toward her, making her cry harder. “What happened!” “She just learned about the loss of her child.” Marcella saw Jason’s eyes grow big as she continued to scream. “What child?” “Yours.” “I killed our child?” Jason’s sob echoed though the room. The paleness of his face had Ambrose grabbing onto his arm so he wouldn’t fall over. “No, this was the past, Jason. Marcella isn’t to the point of becoming fertile in this lifetime. Unless, for some reason, the process has started and no one’s told me about it.” “If you’re saying what I think you’re saying about the whole egg and ovulation thing, then no,” Jason said, shaking his head. The demon gripped onto Marcella’s insides and twisted until she clawed at the chains. The feel of her body levitating off the mattress was hazy. It wasn’t until her spine was bowed from being held down that the pain from her wounds brought her to awareness. “How do we stop it? She’s going to be worse. Blood’s already coming through the gauze.” Dominic’s panicked voice felt as if it literally bounced against her. Pulling against the restraints, she willed herself to lower against the strain. Everything was so dark that it began to scare her. Voices chanted in her head, begging her to destroy everything she could see. Clamping her eyes shut, she let them continue until, after a few minutes, she felt her body connect back with the bed. Cobwebs rushed through as her collector took back over. Sobs still echoed through the room as she continued to cry. Shifting of the bed caused her to open her swollen eyes. “Baby? Are you okay?” “Jason. He killed our baby.” His face buried in her neck while he took a deep breath. “You know we can share thoughts. I want you to show me what you saw. I want to see everything.” Marcella hesitated, but the hurt on Jason’s face had her nodding her head. Replaying the scene with Samael, she showed him how excited Marcianna was. He got to see him and Dom talk to her stomach, and then she showed him the last image she saw, the one where the sword pierced right

though her middle. Bile rose in her throat as she watched it all over again. When Jason let out a gasp, followed by his body shaking, she was glad the chains disappeared so they could hold each other. Dominic’s arm came around both of them, and she was glad he couldn’t see. He deserved to know what happened, but with his anger, it was probably best that he was spared. “How could someone do that to you, to what we created? Oh, God. Why wasn’t I there? Why didn’t I stop it?” “You couldn’t have. You were in-between, Jason. Your body was dead.” They all looked at Samael. “Now, I can’t tell you anymore, but know that if any of you could have stopped it, you would have. Including myself.” “You said that I thought the child was meant to save us all.” His body tensed at her words. “Did I? Just forget what you heard. It will do no good to think about what might have been. Now, we have to stop talking about this. It’s not good for the future. We have your demon out of the way, so all you have left to do is heal a bit more and you can leave. Do you still feel up for the task?” No. I feel like a hole was just stabbed through my chest. I want my baby back. Looking around at her men, she knew she was going to have to let the subject go for now. That didn’t mean she would forget. Oh no. She’d never forget what that sadistic fuck did to her or her child. Hell was going to eventually be paid, and she was more determined than ever to get everything started. “Yes, I leave within the hour. I can heal more on the drive over there. Plus, being somewhat wounded will work to my advantage. I’ve come up with a story. Since I’m already somewhat healed, I’ll say my emotions are acting up. I got attacked not long ago, and I fear I’ve got the disease. They’ll have to take me in once they sense I am indeed a shifter.” “Smart girl, I knew you would come up with something. Look, I have to go. There are things I need to take care of. Be careful, my queen. Summon me if you need anything. I look forward to seeing Donavon again. Oh, and do me a favor, try to change to more street lingo. You’re talking like your old self.” Marcella watched Samael bow and disappear. The disappearance of his presence left hollowness inside. Why did this keep happening with him? What was she not remembering? Thoughts of her child pushed back into her mind. There had to be a way to reach the soul of her baby. Even if it was just to see it. She’d be lying to herself if she said she was going to wait until this was over. There was no way. But first things first. She needed to be whole, and without Donavon, she wasn’t. Looking at her men, she smiled sadly. “I promise to return as quickly as I can. You all know I’m going to miss you, right?”

Ambrose crawled up on the bed but hesitated to make his way to his usual spot. He loved to lie between her thighs where his head could rest on her stomach. Marcella motioned for him. “Come, lay behind me and I will rest against you.” White teeth flashed as her vampire settled behind her. She was even more surprised when her men rested their heads on his thighs to be closer. They’d become so connected, no one seemed to care about distance or nudity anymore. It was the way things should be. “You will be careful?” Her gaze looked up into Ambrose’s dark green eyes. “Yes, I will.” Dominic sighed. “And you’ll summon me if the smallest thing happens?” “Of course.” “And you’ll call me, right?” Marcella smiled at Jason. “As much as I can. Every night, if possible.” “Good.” Jason’s fingers weaved into her hair, and she closed her eyes. Damn, she still felt tired. Places on her body she wasn’t even aware of hurt like hell. Although her cuts were still healing and were swollen and bright pink, she feared how long they would last. Hopefully, they’d linger long enough for her to play it off while she remained with the wolves, but she wasn’t stupid enough to count on it. She’d wear lots of clothes and cover herself as much as possible. As long as they stayed to get her through the door, she’d be fine. She hoped.

Chapter 4

Samael appeared back in his car, right outside of the gym. He’d been so close to finding those damn angels when he heard Marcella’s call. Lies were easy enough to come by. He had just been so pissed at being summoned that he’d said the first thing that came to mind, like he was driving and could have killed people. Of course, when he saw Jason, he knew why she was so upset, and the guilt immediately had set it. Tuning in to his senses, he sighed. Nemmy and Caspius were long gone. Fuck. Now where in the hell was he supposed to look? They were probably already back to wherever they were staying at, sleeping, just like he should be doing. Pulling out of the parking lot, he left himself open to receive any sensations of goodness. The texture against his skin would be different than the ones he got from humans if he began picking anything up. Angels felt like the thickness of velvet. They tickled your skin. Not like with humans. Mortals were more like silk, so soft you could hardly feel them. Heading toward his penthouse, he was surprised when he pulled into the parking garage and felt his body tingle. Great. Fucking angels. No doubt they’d felt him earlier, and now, they were waiting for him. It wouldn’t have been hard for them to pick up the traces of evil he’d left behind. Samael didn’t even walk in. He dematerialized right into his living area. Two smiles greeted him from the couch upon his arrival. “Samael. So nice of you to want to contact us earlier. I see they sent in the big guns for this one. So, what is it this time?” The blond and red-haired angel raised an eyebrow, his smile never faltering. As Nemmy remained seated, Caspius stood and walked around the back of the leather sofa. Samael watched them suspiciously, although he wasn’t sure why. They were too honorable to do some sneak attack. Angels let you know what was coming, and even though you knew, it was almost impossible to stop the freight train headed your way. “You’re taking souls that belong with me. I don’t take too kindly to that. But, I don’t want any action right now. I just thought I’d let you know I was in town and that Zepar is also aware of both of your presence.” Nemmy scooted forward and leaned toward him. “It’s not like you not to fight. There’s something going on, and I am curious as to what.” Samael cursed. Damn angels. You couldn’t get shit over their heads. “Let’s just say I’m getting older and wiser.” “No, I don’t think so,” Caspius whispered. “I smell…a female. She’s...” Caspius took a deep breath. “I’m not sure. You didn’t get close enough.” His face masked over as his eyes penetrated into

Samael’s. Not good. “So, someone’s finally managed to catch your eye. I was for sure you’d join us after you lost your” He paused, knowing better than to say anything. “But that was just wishful thinking.” “Yes. Keep wishing. It’s never going to happen.” “It would have,” Nemmy whispered. “If Marcianna was still alive, you would have joined us. I know it.” “You know nothing,” Samael snapped. “She was good. Not I.” “Still heartbroken, are you?” Caspius bowed his head toward the floor. “Do not get defensive, Samael. We all still mourn her loss.” “I mourn nothing! Now get out of my apartment before I take back what I said earlier and level this place with all of us still in here.” Nemmy stood, his eyes blazing. “You dare threaten the lives of innocent humans who live in this building? If I didn’t put it past you, I’d drop you right now.” “You wish.” Samael collapsed onto the recliner. Damn, he was tired. He hadn’t slept in days, with all that was going on. It didn’t help that he was constantly watching over Marcella without her knowing. “Wait.” Samael looked up to see Nemmy’s eyes peering toward the hallway. Fear took over at knowing what lined the walls. Fuck. Jumping to his feet, he chased after the angel, but he didn’t reach him before the damage was done. A ragged breath left Nemmy’s lips as he took in the pictures of Marcella. They were nothing more than virtual snapshots from Samael’s memory, but the evidence of her in human situations spoke volumes. “She lives? Oh, sweet Jesus, she does live. I can feel it.” “No!” Samael wiped the wall clean with his flick of his wrist, making the pictures disappear. “I only wish her to live. Those were nothing more than…You can’t possibly understand what I’m going through.” He took a deep breath, pretending to play the heartbroken fool they all knew him to be. “Just leave. Please.” Eyes, both light pink and a storm grey, stared at him. Nemmy was the first to take a step back. “You know I don’t trust a word you’re telling me. If she’s back, we’ll find her. And you know what that means.” Both disappeared at the exact same time. Samael could feel fatigue taking over. Yes, he knew what that meant. Son of a bitch, he was so fucking screwed. Damn angels, with their damn stubborn streaks. It was only a matter of time, and then all hell was going to break loose.

****

Marcella looked at the two-door Honda Civic and then back to her men. “I’ll call before I get into town. Give me about two hours. I’m sure it won’t take that long, but, just in case something happens, don’t do anything.” They nodded, and she took turns kissing them. Climbing in the car, she looked over the directions Ben had given Ambrose. She’d been to Victoria on plenty of occasions, but she wasn’t sure of some of the roads he had marked down. The exact location wasn’t certain, but he informed her no one really did know where it was located. For this, she’d have to go off of her senses to help find Donavon. Maybe if she was closer, she’d pick up on their connection. Taking off down the road, she looked back at the projection of the small house. The men still stood there, watching her leave. An aching pulled at her heart, but she still couldn’t fight the excitement of bringing them all together again. The highway came into view, and Marcella turned, heading north. If she stayed along the coast until she reached Tivoli, then she could cut across and hit the main highway off of Refugio, heading to the small city. Her stepfather had showed her the shortcut years ago, and now she was more thankful than ever. Turning on the music, she lost herself in thoughts of how her showing up would pan out. What if they didn’t let her in? Would she take Donavon against his will like she’d done with Ambrose? She really didn’t want to do that. It would be so much easier to get him to fall for her first and then explain to him why he needed to leave. But what if he wouldn’t go? The headlights automatically turned on as the sun lowered further in the sky. Marcella wasn’t sure exactly how much time had gone by, but she kept herself busy going over what she would say to him. Winning him over was her first priority. How she would do that exactly, she wasn’t sure. Jason seemed to think it was going to be easy for her. Since the change into her collector, she wasn’t going to count on it. Nothing was as easy as it appeared. The exit for Victoria came into view, and Marcy took it, using her instincts to drive her onward. Fuck. Pulling off to the side of the road, she turned on the hazard lights and looked around. “I need to turn into my wolf. God, I hope this doesn’t hurt like the last time.” Her lioness had all but crippled her. The pain she had experienced with her first shift was excruciating. Going through it again was something she wasn’t looking forward to. Envisioning herself in human-shifter form, Marcella tried to will her own characteristics. She could see her hair the same, long, dark, with loose curls. Blue eyes would be good. Her lioness had green

with yellow accents, but she didn’t want herself to resemble the animal that chose her. Her wolf would have to be different. “My skin needs to be lightly tanned. I can’t be as pale as I usually am. They’ll be expecting a shifter, not a ghost.” So clearly, she could see her new self. The darker skin made her eyes stand out against the contrast. The red of her lips paled to a light pink. She looked more human than normal, which she liked. Albeit, prettier than she probably should look, but she needed all the help she could get to win over her new man. Cobwebs manifested throughout her body and the twisting caused her to clutch the steering wheel tightly. Nausea threatened with the way her insides adjusted. Just as fast as it came, it left. “Oh, thank you. Jesus, that wasn’t nearly as bad as I thought. Of course, that was the easy part. My wolf form will be the hardest.” As she looked up, the field resting next to the road nearly made her cry out in alarm. She hated how everything looked so 3D. The stalks of corn seemed to come toward her as they swayed with the wind. Even the colors were more intense and brighter. Damn, she didn’t like it. “Just a little further, Marcella. You can do this. You have to do this!” Pausing, she shook her head, realizing just how much she was talking to herself out loud. Geez, she hoped this wasn’t going to be an ongoing thing. Putting the car in drive, she headed more toward Victoria. The wolf inside screamed for her to go faster. The headlights reflecting off of the white lines separating the lanes were so bright they nearly blinded her at times. When the lights of the city came into view, she felt the need to turn off as if she was heading toward the opposite end of town. The compulsion to roll down her window and take in the smells made her mouth water. Marcella didn’t hesitate as she pushed the button, allowing in the fresh air. Following her instincts, she pushed the car faster, letting her hair whip around her face. She could feel the fire behind her eyes as the moon called to her. God, time was running out. The part to play the new shifter couldn’t be any truer. She was completely lost when it came to what she was meant to do on a full moon. A dirt road grabbed her attention and threw off alarms in her mind like a neon sign. Turning onto it, she slowed down enough to catch her breath. The rapid beating of her heart caused her whole body to tremble. “This is not good. Not good at all.” The need to comfort herself wasn’t helping one bit. Loud rap music broke through the silence, and she knew she was at the right location, but somehow that didn’t reassure her. Slowly, she pulled the car around to the back of the two-story house. For some reason, the main door wasn’t facing the road. “My, my, how I’d like to take a bite out of you.”

Marcella screamed as a man suddenly appeared at her window. He’d come from nowhere. At least, she hadn’t seen him before the second his face was inches from hers. In the darkness, she knew he was Hispanic. His shaved head was covered in tattoos. Fear poured from her in waves, so thick she was nearly choking on the scent. A group of men walked out of the house, all carrying weapons. Two large, lightly tanned men towered over the rest. Marcella put the car in park and slowly eased out. “Please, I need to speak to your leader.” Pains twisted in her stomach, and she knew she didn’t have much time. Gripping the top of her car, she pleaded to them with her eyes. “For what? Who told you how to get here?” Looking at one of the Hispanic men who addressed her, she took another step toward them. “No one told me. I sensed it. Please help me. I was attacked almost two weeks ago. Something’s happening to me.” The men began to circle her, inhaling deeply as they moved closer. More panic rolled off of her. The sweet fragrance hung heavily in the air, growing thicker as they began to crowd her space. “Oh, she’s good. Real good.” A hand caressed her back, and she spun around to get away from it. She knew deep down none of these men were Donavon. Samael hadn’t lied. They were thugs of the worst nature. More hands reached out and touched and she continued to try to get away from them, but they kept swarming around her. “Please. Get your leader. I must speak with him.” More contorting brought her to her knees. The pain was too much. She didn’t want to shift. Not yet. “Get back! What in the hell do you think you’re all doing? Can’t you see she’s in pain?” Marcella was pulled up by the scariest man she’d ever seen. Tattoos completely covered him from the top of his neck down. His head was shaved, and silver glowing eyes pierced her very soul. No, he was definitely not Donavon. There was evil in this one. “I’m Alpha, come inside. Let me look you over.” His rough hands practically jerked her through the door of the house. The moment they entered the living room, she looked into a pair of sapphire and gold mixed eyes. Time stopped as their gazes locked. Blond hair stuck out at odd angles as he looked up from cleaning out his gun. My God, he’s beautiful. Now that was Donavon. She knew it deep down from where her collector called to him.

“Got another one. She was attacked almost two weeks ago. Seems her wolf is dying to get out. Odd, don’t you think? It’s barely dark.” Donavon stood, and Marcella’s eyes traveled up for what seemed forever. Damn, he was tall. Exactly Dominic’s height. The eeriness with which they looked similar went beyond shocking. If she were to put curly hair on him and take the gold out of his eyes, they’d be identical twins. “Where did you come from?” His question was directed at her, and not too nicely. Just getting her brain to function proved to be a chore. While her mind raced with surrounding towns, she said the first one she could think of. “Cuero.” Beautiful eyes narrowed at her. “That’s a lie.” Oh, shit. “No, it’s not.” His large hands gripped tightly to her arms. He picked her off the floor until his face buried in her stomach. Marcella froze as teeth tore into the bottom of her shirt, ripping it completely off. “What in the hell are you doing! Put me down right this minute.” The smoothness of his skin rubbed against her stomach as he caressed his cheeks against her. Heat sparked and enflamed her body, turning her pussy instantly wet. A moan came from her mouth at his contact. Before she could get the images of his cock pounding inside of her out of her head, she hit the floor hard. He looked at her alarmed and stepped back. “I can’t pick up anything. Somehow she’s closed off. But I don’t think she’s from Cuero. I could smell her lie the moment it left her mouth, but now everything is blocked.” The Alpha shook his head and looked at her curiously. “Please excuse Arizona. He doesn’t do too well around the ladies. You see, I can smell you from here, and I know what you want.” He smiled mischievously, and she instantly got to her feet. “But we’ll get to that afterward. First, tell me where you’re really from.” “If you must know, I’m from Ingleside. I haven’t lived in Cuero two weeks, and look at what happens.” Marcella lifted her pants leg and pointed to the multiple lacerations that were in their healing process. Then she lifted her hair and spun three hundred and sixty degrees. Wearing only a bra and jeans after what the alpha had just assumed probably wasn’t very smart. She was showing way too much flesh. Damn it, she couldn’t believe Donavon was acting this way, dropping her and ripping off her shirt. It was time she taught him some manners. Watching her knight closely, she noticed something pass through those sapphire and golden eyes as he took in her wounds. Protectiveness? She wasn’t sure, but the time for playing the innocent

girl was over. This pack was rough, and if she wanted to be a part of their game, then she would have to be, too. “Now, I don’t know what in the fuck is going on with me, but I’ve seen enough movies not to be completely stupid on the details. I was attacked. Now something is happening to the inside of my body. It doesn’t take a genius to put two and two together. Tell me what to do. I’m going through too much pain to ask nicely.” “How do you know you don’t have rabies or something? What made you come looking for us?” The alpha’s silver gaze never wavered as he took her in. “It wasn’t a fucking dog that bit me.” Marcella took a deep breath. “Look, I’m not sure what brought me here. Maybe I’m insane, but I hear voices in my head. They directed me here.” That’s it, Marcella, blame your insanity. Marcianna made me do it. Yeah, she’d laugh over that one later. “The voices are your wolf. You’re lucky to have them. Not many of us do. Only the finest have the ability to communicate with the beast within. Arizona is one of them.” Lifting her gaze, she saw Donavon quickly look away. Why did they call him Arizona? “May I stay here? I have nowhere to go. You see, I have a temper, and with all of these things going on with me, I kind of exploded at my aunt. She kicked me out.” The silver eyes widened as the alpha took in her question. “You want to stay here with all of us? Do you have a death wish, or do you just like men?” “No, I. I want him to take care of me.” Marcella pointed to Donavon, who distanced himself even further. “You said he’s not so good with woman. I should be able to trust him if that’s the truth.” “How do you know I didn’t mean that he beats women? Maybe he doesn’t like them.” “Then we’ll get along great. I don’t like women, either.” Damn, Marcella was really starting to feel desperate. The alpha laughed at her and motioned for Donavon to come closer. When he did, her knight glared at her angrily, and she felt her heart drop to her toes. “How ’bout it, Arizona? Do you think you can watch over her for me?” “Is that an order?” His body stood rigid as he waited. “Do I really need to say if it is? Maybe I don’t want her touched by anyone here. She’s got potential for exactly what I’m looking for. We don’t have much room, but she can bunk with you. Your bed is big, and I seriously doubt you’ll touch her. All this time and I still haven’t see you with a woman.” A laugh echoed throughout the small room, making them all turn toward the entrance. Men walked in, paused as if to notice they weren’t welcomed, and walked back outside. Marcella wasn’t sure

what to do. At least it looked like she had made it possible to stay here. But whatever she had potential for, she didn’t want to know. The plan didn’t revolve around staying long enough to find out. “Get your things,” Donavon snapped at her. “I’ll show you to your new room.” “But you tore my shirt. You don’t expect me to go out to my car topless, do you?” He stopped mid-step, and slowly turned, grinning cruelly. The look in his eyes as he walked forward threw her off. As if she was in a trance, she couldn’t move. Hypnotized by how savagely male he was, it took everything for her not to drool on the spot. The wolf within sensed his power and wanted him for her own. As his hand hovered between her cleavage, her nipples hardened. The warmth of his fingers gripped her clasp, and she could feel herself leaning in to his touch. At the crunching sound, the spell broke and she caught sight of her breasts spilling free. “There, now you’re topless. Next time, you’ll listen when I order you. Now go get your shit. I don’t have all day.” Rage pushed against her insides, and on instinct, she swung and clocked him in the face with her fist. She stripped off her broken bra and threw it at him. Thank God, her hair was long enough to cover her breasts. Stepping toward him, Marcella glared. “If you ever disrespect me like that again, you’ll be sorry. Mark my words.” She threw open the door as laughter erupted from the alpha. “See, I told you she would be a good choice. She doesn’t even take shit from you, Arizona. I think I’m going to like her being here.” Whistles and crude comments broke the silence from outside, and she ignored them as she popped open the trunk of her car. Grabbing her suitcase, Marcella lifted it easily and carried it back into the house. The pain shooting through her stomach at having to use her muscles hurt like hell. Following Donavon up the stairs, he turned into the first room to the left. When light flooded the space, Marcella nearly gasped. Were they even in the same house? The room looked like it was torn out of a catalogue. Blue silk sheets covered a queen size bed. There were even the throw pillows and all the decorating stuff she’d personally never think to buy. White dressers and end tables brightened the area. If she wanted to admit it, the space looked more fitted for a girl than a guy. No pictures covered the walls, just a mass collection of drawings. Walking toward them, tears came to her eyes. She spun to look at Donavon. “You drew these?” “Yes. Now get dressed and come downstairs. We hunt soon.” They were her tattoos. He was remembering. Excitement pumped through her body. Turning to look back at her man, she watched Donavon pull the long-sleeved, black shirt over his head. Upon seeing his upper body exposed, Marcella dropped her bag. Her symbol, the one on her necklace and on her men’s swords, covered his large chest.

The muscles rippled as he put on a wife-beater. The arms that were exposed were covered in tribal tattoos. Down the length, between the thick lines, he bore every supernatural collecting symbol that she did. “Donavon.” Her throat closed as she walked toward him. A hiss sent chills down her body, and she was slammed into the closet door before she knew what was happening. “Who are you? How do you know my name?” Looking around wildly, Marcella wasn’t sure what to say. Should she tell him the truth? No, it was way too soon for that. Lie, her mind screamed. “I’m gifted, you could say. I just know things.” “Is this a habit with you? I can smell when you’re not being truthful. Now tell me how you know my real name. No one here does, so I know you didn’t eavesdrop on anyone’s conversation.” “If you don’t believe I’m gifted, then let me tell you what I know.” “Speak fast, or else I break your neck and save myself the trouble of having to share my room with you. A room you shouldn’t even be allowed to walk in. I was preparing this for someone, and now you’ve ruined it.” The look in his eyes was so angry that she rushed the beginning of her words. “Your tattoos and drawings. You see them on a woman. Am I right?” The air left Marcella’s lungs as she was slammed back into the door. “Keep talking.” The growl was so close she could feel his breath on her throat. “The large symbol on your chest, it’s on a necklace that hangs from around her neck. It’s also on a sword you can see yourself holding.” “How do you know this?” Too soon! Marcella’s mind scrambled for something to say. “I’m gifted, I tell you. Now put me down and apologize right this minute for hurting me.” He laughed and dropped her. Barely catching her weight, she stumbled away from him. “I apologize to no one. Now gets some clothes on. I’m tired of seeing you practically nude. Don’t you have any respect for yourself?” he snapped. “Don’t try to make me feel bad. You did this! I think it makes you more uncomfortable than it makes me.” Marcella moved her hair over her shoulders, exposing her breasts. “Why is that, Donavon? Why do I make you so uneasy?” His hands shook as he turned from her and reached into his closet. “I said get dressed. Don’t make me tell you again. And don’t you dare say my name in front of anyone. Stick with Arizona.”

“Do I get to know the reason behind why they call you such a name?” Marcella mentally kicked herself. Street lingo, damn it. “What?” “I said what’s up with your name. How’d you get it?” “None of your fucking business. Are you dressed yet?” Stripping off her pants, she had an idea. What the hell. What would it hurt? She turned collector long enough to place a few tattoos on her thighs and lower stomach, where the pants would have covered. She quickly let her change begin. It only took her a few seconds, but he must have noticed something was off. He spun around just as her transformation back into a shifter was complete. From where her low-cut panties rested, the tattoos were exposed perfectly. “I thought you were letting me change in privacy? So, now you want to look?” Marcella placed her hand on her hip as she looked at him. Donavon’s eyes raced over her form. At his parted mouth, she held in a smile. Making some of her collector symbols into tattoos was genius. Now the two of them somewhat matched. Slowly, he walked forward, sinking to his knees. “How? Do you see her, too?” “All the time.” “I thought I was losing my mind,” he whispered. “No, I promise you’re not. I know you see visions. Tell me what she looks like.” He leaned his face closer to her white lace panties. Tightening erupted over her skin. The need to weave her fingers in his hair and pull his face into her pussy was almost uncontrollable. “I never see past her neck. I’m always…Whatever. It doesn’t matter. I don’t know what she looks like. Just that she has symbols like these.” “How do you know it’s not me?” The finger that was about to touch the symbol on her upper thigh stopped in its advance. He snapped his gaze up to her, looking annoyed. “Because she’s not a shifter. She’s—” He got quiet as he leaned even closer to her, inhaling deeply. “I don’t know what she is.” The sound of his voice softened. Hands reached out to hold onto her thighs, but he quickly stopped himself before he made contact. They just kept hovering. It was time for Marcella to take a step back. Things were going way too fast. Raising an eyebrow, Marcella turned and walked away from him. Reaching her bag, she pulled out a pair of boxers and a tank top. “So, how do we hunt? Tell me what I need to do.”

Donavon stood. He looked torn and a bit upset that she’d dismissed him. “Well, wear something you don’t mind destroying. Also, don’t go near anyone else. We’re very territorial when we hunt. You can have anything but humans. Oh, and try not to let anyone see you. I don’t know if you know this, but wolves don’t inhabit the area.” His sarcasm was so thick Marcella cringed. Damn, and to think they were actually getting somewhere. “Thanks, Professor Asshole, for the lecture on how not to be stupid. I’ll try to make you proud.” She winked, rolled her eyes, and grabbed her brush. “Oh, and dearest, this is my first time shifting. How long will I have to be in wolf form?” He snorted at her question. “During a full moon? You won’t be able to control it your first year. If ever. When it’s over, it’s over. I can’t even believe you would ask that.” “It’s a perfectly logical question, but thank you. You’ve just been so helpful.” “Woman, you have an attitude problem.” He stalked up to her, stopped, turned away, and headed for the door. “This is going to be hell. Hurry up.” Barefoot, Marcella followed him down the stairs. A large group of men stared at her while she walked into the crowded living room. None of them looked too happy. “Now listen up. This is our newest member.” Luis paused as he looked at her questioningly. “Marcella.” Donavon tripped over his own feet as he spun around to face her. A look of confusion passed over his face. Again, she suppressed her smile. “Marcella was attacked almost two weeks ago. She carries the disease. No one is to touch her. We all know how rare it is for a female to become a shifter, so hands off. That is an order. If you disobey it, it’s your life.” Silver eyes raked over her hungrily. The need to curl into herself or gag was up there with the most stupidest things to do. This man had plans for her, and she knew what they were. No doubt he needed a mate and saw her as a perfect match. Shit. Over her dead body, and that wasn’t happening. Ever. “Now, the ones who can shift, go outside and start your hunt. Since we have some first timers, I’ll stay behind until they’ve completed the process.” Just at the mention of shifting, Marcella’s body began to break out into a sweat. The moon was rising, and she could feel it in her blood. Ugh. She so wasn’t looking forward to having to go through the change. Donavon better appreciate this by the time they finished, or else she was sticking her foot up his ass!

Men poured out of the doorway, leaving just her and two other men with the alpha. They didn’t look any better off than she felt. Donavon walked to the couch, flopping down like he owned it. With him practically showing her he was washing his hands of her presence, Marcella headed for the door. She’d be damned if she was going to wait around so they could all stare at her like some freak show. Hell no, she’d take her chances fighting off the men outside. “Where are you going?” “Out. I don’t want to be within walls when I shift.” The alpha let out a grunt and jerked her to him. “I don’t care what you want. You’ll stay where I order you to.” “Or what? Won’t that mess up your plans?” The grip tightened, but she didn’t flinch. Her eyes never left his. A laugh filled the room, and he let her go. “All right, everyone outside. The moon will probably bring the shift on faster, anyway. You better not make it habit to disobey me, Marcella.” Looking at Donavon, she realized she’d never seen him stand. The rage behind his eyes made her heart pound harder. Yes, that’s right, my knight. Protect me. You feel it. Follow your instincts. They all walked to the front, and Marcella sat on the hood of her car. Donavon lowered himself to the porch and stared at her. Trying not to pay attention to him, she gave herself over to the moon. The brightness put heat behind her eyes, and she could feel her adrenaline start to rush through her veins. “Arizona, do you see that?” the alpha whispered. “Impossible. Her eyes shouldn’t illuminate.” Their conversation carried on, but Marcella couldn’t focus on what they were saying. The moon felt as if it were sucking her in. Breaking her eyes from the glowing orb was impossible. It wasn’t five minutes later when pain crippled her. A scream broke through her throat, and she did the only thing she could think of. Her fist slammed into the car as she fell over to her side. With the sweat covering her body, she could feel herself sliding off the slick metal. Donavon and the alpha both caught her before she touched the ground. Everything was happening so quickly, and she knew it was because she wasn’t a true shifter. “I knew she was alpha material. It was the tang in her scent. Goddamn it! She’s perfect, Arizona. Do you know how long I’ve waited for this? The glowing eyes, the strength, she’s going to make one hell of a mate. The signs she shows are already on a mature level. She’ll be no newborn. Look at the size of that dent she left behind.”

Another scream came from her as she clutched her stomach tighter. Marcella needed to move, to get away from everyone. The wolf inside of her wanted space. Pushing herself to her hands and knees, she began to crawl. “Whoa. Where you going? You need to stay here.” Marcella looked at the alpha. “What is your name?” Her voice was hoarse and deeper than normal. “Luis.” “Well, Luis, my wolf wants room. Do not make me stay by you all. Not unless you want blood to flow. And right now, you don’t know just how good that sounds.” He laughed and gestured for her to continue crawling. Marcella didn’t wait, she continued toward the trees in the distance. Colors began to intensify, popping out at her as she neared objects. Blood. Meat. They were the only things driving her forward. The intensity with which she wanted to rip something apart made her fingers grip into the earth. Cracking filled her ears while she felt herself lock into place. Not one single part of her was able to move. Every bone inside of Marcella seemed to twist. The agony was so extreme that she felt all four of her limbs almost collapse. Heat raced up her arms and legs while she felt them push out at odd angles. As quick as the change took place, she felt it melt away. Looking down, she saw that black fur covered her legs and paws. The proximity she stood from the ground was a good four feet, which was surprising. She thought she’d be smaller. Marcella shook her head while her eyes focused in on every single twig and branch in the area Then, it happened. An internal radar shot off through her mind, and she knew only one thing. It was time to hunt. Turning back toward the men, she glanced at Donavon and then took off at a dead sprint for the trees. She almost tripped over her feet as she tried to get them to coordinate, but it didn’t take long for her to catch on. All Marcella wanted was to sate her craving. Yelling erupted in the distance, but she pushed herself faster. Trees blurred while her night vision made every single object projected. A smell, so strong, so delicious, brought her sliding to a stop. Sniffing the air, Marcella broke to the left. What was that? Some type of animal, but what? Slowing down and using her senses, she crept toward a thicker part of brush. A twig snapped and revealed what looked like a black pig of some type, but one with horns. Marcella didn’t care. She saw food before fear of what those horns could possibly do. Leaping the distance, she used her teeth to tear into the foul-smelling flesh. A high pitch squeal combined with what sounded like grunting fueled her impatience. Blood hit her hard, bringing out the raging beast inside. Nothing she did was enough. She consumed more than what she thought she could handle, and still it wasn’t sating her. The wolf wanted

more. Just imagining the feeling of tearing flesh caused the void to grow wildly. The words repeated continuously in her head. More, more, more. “Do not run from me again. You have no fucking clue what you’re doing.” Marcella looked toward a black and white wolf which towered over her. She knew it was Luis. What shocked her more was the communication in her mind. “I’m fine. I need more.” “No, you don’t. You just think you do. And it’s natural for you to feel that way at first. Shit, you ate more just now than I’d have been able to. Take it slow. You have all night. You probably won’t change back until four, at least.” “Where’s…Arizona?” “Right behind you, Marcy.” She spun around and looked at the tan wolf behind her. “Why did you call me that?” “It’s short for Marcella?” He sounded confused, and she let it drop. Focusing was impossible with her mind going crazy like it was. How could she do this all night? The only thing consuming her was meat. And then out of nowhere, words entered her mind. I’ll call when I get into town. Fuck. She forgot to call.

Chapter 5

Dominic paced the great hall in a fury. “What in the hell is taking so long, Jason? I mean, fuck, she said she was going to call. Why hasn’t she? I swear, I’m about to go there right now and see how she is.” “Don’t do it, Dom. I’m telling you, she’s fine. I can feel it. She probably got sidetracked. If we don’t hear from her by tomorrow night, we’ll go.” “I can’t believe this. That woman drives me crazy sometimes.” Jason laughed and looked at him, amused. Dominic rolled his eyes and made an apple appear. He bit into it furiously. “So where in the hell did you go whenever you took off?” “I was going to leave town. If Marcella wouldn’t have hit rock bottom, I don’t think I would have come back. You don’t understand how sick I feel from what I did to her.” “Truthfully, loverboy, I don’t care how confused you are. If you abandon our queen, I’ll kill you. It’ll be better than you running off and playing the coward. You hurt her. Get over it. It wasn’t your fault.” Jason glared and stalked toward him. “You don’t know shit, Dom! It had nothing to do with being a coward. You don’t know how much I like the thought of her blood and flesh going into my mouth. I think I wanted more, wanted to take her into my body forever. At least, that’s the way I feel now. I crave to taste her again. What the fuck does that sound like to you? I wanted to leave to protect her.” “Damn. That dragon really fucked you up, didn’t it?” “Drop it, Dom. I don’t want to talk about it. I’m not going to be tasting her anymore, so don’t worry about me hurting her in the future.” “What are you saying, Jason? You’re not going to kiss her, or anything?” “I can’t.” Jason took a shuttering breath and walked to the table, placing his head in his hands. Dominic studied him, feeling something settle heavily in his chest. This wasn’t going to be good. How was he going to get Jason to get over this and move on? Marcella wouldn’t take to him not wanting to touch her. She’d feel rejected, and he couldn’t let her go through that kind of pain. Ambrose walked into the room, followed by a group of vampires. “Hey, I thought we’d start training since it’s night. They’ll be their best in the dark. Dom, you’re in charge, but I thought we could do this in the bailey.” “Sounds good to me. Do any of you have any skills with weapons?” A male, looking no older than twenty, pulled a Beretta from the back of his pants. “I’m a damn good shot.”

“Nice.” Dominic smiled. Although he felt more comfortable with a sword, guns could possibly come in handy, but he needed them skilled at everything. Training was his calling, what he was born to do. Feeling a surge of empowerment, he grabbed Jason’s shoulder. “It’s time to train. You have people to lead.” The collector nodded and rose from the chair. “Let’s do this.” Dominic made his favorite weapon appear and led them all out of the door. Another group already stood, waiting. Every vampire looked excited and ready to go. Waving his hand, he made a pile of swords appear in front of them. “Everyone pick one of these up. There’ll be no fighting today. First, you get to test the weapon in your hands, learn the correct stance, and we’ll go from there.” Jason didn’t need to be told what to do. He manifested a sword in his hands, almost identical to Dom’s, and pulled a few of the vampires off to the side. Watching him, he started showing the correct way to stand while preparing to receive an attack. Dominic smiled. This was the way it was meant to be. He’d never felt more at home.

****

The smell of smoke and alcohol clung to the air of the club. Nemmy took another drink of his soda as he scanned the massive crowd of college kids doing the bump and grind on the dance floor. Tonight was typical. He and Caspius had been hitting the downtown nightclubs for a while now. Demons were thick in this area for some reason, and he wasn’t exactly sure why. For cities in Texas, Corpus Christi was one of the smallest. So why all the evil? A brunette walked over, blocking his view. Smiling, he took in her lustful expression. Even though his cock hardened, he wasn’t about to go there. Celibacy was something he prided himself on. Plus, human women were off limits for angels. “Hey there.” Nemmy couldn’t help but smile. “Hi. Can I help you with something?” She bit her lip and took a step closer. “I don’t know. Can you?” “Probably not.” He laughed and peered over her head. After a few seconds, she got the hint and disappeared, but he hardly noticed. His eyes were focused on one thing and one thing only. A demon.

Nemmy felt his blood surge. “Twelve o’clock, Cass. You ready to do this?” “Always, my man.” Caspius stood and they split to both sides of the room. It didn’t take the demon long to notice he was being hunted. The posing, college-aged drug dealer nodded a what’s up to them calmly and broke free of the crowd that had been surrounding him. He looked like any typical, rich frat boy. He wore expensive clothes, and had a nice haircut to that blond head of his. But he couldn’t hide the evil that lingered in the club, and Nemmy had smelt it the moment the demon suddenly appeared. As frat boy drug dealer headed around the hall that led to the restrooms, Caspius broke into a fast jog. It was no surprise to Nemmy when he heard his partner groan in frustration. The demon had disappeared. Taking down a regular demon wasn’t a simple job. The fuckers could disappear at the drop of a dime. If he didn’t catch them by surprise, he was screwed. It’s not like they could kill the demon and send him back to hell here, anyway. A gun going off in a club would only bring the police. Then, if they were caught, describing what was in the gun would be harder. Yeah, they could vanish, but they didn’t have the authority to wipe memories, which made their jobs even harder. Nemmy slapped Caspius on the shoulder. “Let’s call it a night. It’s almost closing time. Now that he knows we’re here, I doubt he’ll be coming back for awhile.” “IHOP?” Nemmy laughed at Caspius’s question. His angel friend was quickly getting hooked on those strawberry pancakes. “You bet.” Instead of flying, since they couldn’t use their wings unless there was an emergency or in private, they entered into the bathroom and dematerialized to the side of the building. Casually, they walked around and went in. For some reason, this place was fight central around the club’s closing time. Humans being out in restaurants after they’d consumed alcohol did not mix well at all. But, it was fun to watch. Too bad they couldn’t interfere. Caspius took the lead but lowered his voice. “So what do you think about Samael? You said you felt Marcella. How?” As the hostess led them to a table in the corner, Nemmy cleared his throat and gave her their drink orders. Turning back to Cass, he tried to replay what was going on in his mind. “I’m not sure how to explain it. I felt what Samael felt but only for the briefest moment. To me, she felt alive, but it could have been because he wants her to be. I don’t know. It was confusing. I can’t deny, though, that some part of me believes it to be true. Did you see those pictures before he willed them away? It was like he was tracking her life. Her human life.”

Caspius nodded. “I don’t care how imaginative he is. He couldn’t have thought up all of that on his own. One picture caught my attention, that’s for sure.” Nemmy narrowed his eyes, interested, and leaned forward. “Which one?” “The one with her at some event. I think humans call it prom. Did you see that one?” Remembering all the pictures, he focused in on the one Caspius was referring to. “The boy in the picture. You’re referring to him, aren’t you?” “Look familiar?” The more Nemmy studied his face, the more he knew who he was looking at. “Amazing. That has to be Jason, her other half.” He smiled and took a sip of the soda in front of him. Damn, he really loved this stuff. “So, how do you think she’s back? Would Samael really risk bringing on the wrath of the devil himself? I can’t see that happening.” Caspius shrugged. “Love makes us do odd things.” “Very true. If she really is back, you know what this means.” Nemmy could feel how big his smile was. He couldn’t contain his excitement. “I know exactly what it means. Do you think she’ll remember you?” “I’m not sure.” The smile slowly fell from his lips, but he tried not to think about the past. “I say we start right after this. You up for it?” “I’d enjoy nothing more.” Caspius smiled. “If Jason is back, I’m betting so are her other men. Dominic and I are ’bout to go ’round and ’round. If I wasn’t an angel…” Nemmy laughed. “Try not to hurt him too badly.”

****

Marcella could feel herself being carried. She wasn’t sure where she was or what she was doing. Becoming alert, she focused on preparing herself to assault whoever was touching her. The cool air brushing against her skin told her one thing. She wasn’t wearing any clothes. “Don’t even think about it. I know you’re awake. Your heartbeat is racing under my fingertips. If you attack me, I’m going to purposely drop you on your ass.”

Donavon’s voice calmed her. Turning into the warmth of his skin, she could feel her muscles protest against the movement. “What happened?” Trying to open her eyes, she couldn’t against the exhaustion she felt. “The change has passed. You ran yourself ragged last night. Luis is very proud of you. You were impressive for it being your first time.” “I hurt. Is that normal?” “Hell yeah. You’ll hurt for days, but, over time, it’ll get easier.” The sound of the door opening finally gave her the motivation to crack open her eyes. With every step Donavon took, she felt like someone was kicking her. “A hot shower should do you good. I’ll turn it on for you, and you can lie at the bottom of the tub. Don’t worry, I clean it obsessively.” “Thanks, but I think I’ll stand.” Donavon let out a rush of breath. “Right. Good luck with that.” Forcing herself to stay awake, Marcella looked around as the bathroom light was turned on. The room was extremely small but indeed very clean. “Set me down. I’ll be fine.” The moment her weight settled, Marcella’s legs buckled. Donavon was the only reason she didn’t fall to the floor. A sigh came from her throat while she let him support her. The fact that he was just as nude as she didn’t even cross her mind. She was way too tired to pay attention to her body. “Look, I know you don’t like me, but please, can you get in the shower and help me to stand? I won’t look at you if it makes you feel better.” He nearly dropped her again. “Damn it, Donavon. I don’t know what is wrong with you, but please, help me.” Slowly, he nodded and picked her up, placing her in the shower. Turning the showerhead to the side, he started the water and waited for it to warm. Once it did, he got in and fixed it, holding her a good foot away from him the whole time. “God, am I that disgusting? I’m going to have bruises tomorrow with as hard as you’re gripping me.” The limited arm movement made it almost impossible for her to wash. When she was done, she waited for him to switch their positions. As if repulsed, he pulled her against the side of his body while he lathered his hair with one hand. The sliding of her breast against his ribs made him jerk. Suddenly, she was falling. A slippery hand grabbed for her, but not quick enough. She hit the tub hard and collided with his legs. Donavon came crashing down practically on top of her.

“Jesus! What in the hell is the matter with you!” Why didn’t he want to touch her? What about her body didn’t he like? “You’re what’s the matter with me,” Donavon snapped. Water flew against her face as he shook his head. “I’m sorry. Are you all right?” “Besides the concussion you probably just gave me, yeah, I’m great. Are we done?” Donavon stood and pulled her up, still leaving a gap between the two of them. Quietly, she waited until he was finished. When the water shut off, she looked up just in time to see him lift her. They got out, and he reached into a small pantry. With one hand, he grabbed a towel and stared at her. “How do you want me to put this on you?” Marcella focused on getting her legs to work. Damn, she felt like she just ran a marathon. Well, she kind of did. Her body was done for. “I’m going to try to stand by myself long enough to put it on, but I need you to make sure I don’t fall. Will you do that?” “Maybe.” “What! Maybe? Donavon, I really don’t want to hit the ground. If I get dirty again, we’ll end up back in the shower, and I don’t think you want that. So, what is it going to be?” “How about I leave you in here and you figure it out yourself?” Marcella pushed off of him and barely got her legs to balance in time to grab the towel and wrap it around her. She clutched the countertop using her weak arms for support. Donavon wrapped a towel around his waist and then picked her up. “I’m sorry. Listen, we’re both tired and cranky. Today has been rather difficult for both of us.” Not wanting to argue or ruin his somewhat changing mood, she remained quiet while he walked into their room and stood her up, drying off her body. When he laid her on the cool silk sheets, it didn’t take long before her eyes were drifting shut, but something felt off about the mattress. She tried to push the thoughts away and focus on her new nightmare. This was not going well at all. Hopefully, he was right, and tomorrow would be a better day. The pressure of him climbing into bed caused her to roll into him. Her eyes flew open as her nude body collided with his. What was this, an air mattress? Surely not. “Not good. Here.” Donavon’s hand pushed her further over on her side, and the minute he moved it, she rolled. Offended by the disgust on his face, she shook her head. Unbelievable. “Hey, genius, I think you need more air. What are you doing sleeping on one of these, anyway?”

“It’s a habit. It helped with the shifts at first. Now I just prefer it. Well, I did up until this very moment.” Marcella pulled herself over until they didn’t touch. His large frame took up more than half the bed. Finally, settled in, she closed her eyes and tried to go to sleep. The pains made it impossible. Damn, she wanted to change back into her collector. At the thought, she felt it stir. Upset, she squeezed her eyes shut tighter. I will not cry! You’re overreacting, Marcella. No one said this would be easy. Oh wait, that’s right, Jason did. Well, when she woke up, she’d go somewhere and change, if even for a moment. There was so much to do, and she didn’t even know where to begin. Going over the options, it wasn’t long before she was disturbed. Light snores coming from beside her brought her from her thoughts. How was it that men could fall asleep at the drop of a dime? All of the ones she’d met were out within minutes of lying down. It seemed to take her forever. Rising up on her elbow, she held in a groan from the soreness. Donavon was absolutely beautiful. She studied his face in the dark, not being able to get over how much he and Dom resembled each other. Were they somehow related? They had to be. Just thinking about her mate made her remember that she hadn’t called. Rolling over, she searched through her bag and retrieved her cell. No doubt the men were all fast asleep, but they wouldn’t mind if she woke them. They probably were pissed that she’d forgotten. Hitting Dom’s number, she waited while it began to ring. A groggy voice answered. “Dom,” Marcella whispered quietly in the phone. “Hey, how are you? You didn’t call. We were worried.” “I’m sorry. I forgot. My mind was just so focused, but I’m calling now to let you know I’m okay.” “I miss you, love. It took me forever to fall asleep without you here.” “I miss you, too.”

****

Donavon listened to Marcella whispering love words to some man. Unexplainable rage pumped through him, stirring his wolf. He wanted to rip the phone out of her hands and bury her underneath him. The need to dominate her was so severe it scared him. He shouldn’t be feeling this way for her. There was only one woman he ever wanted to be with, and it wasn’t the beautiful creature next to him.

As the conversation went on, he tried his best to keep his breathing calm. “Of course I love you. A piece of me is missing when we’re not together.” A giggle quietly escaped her mouth. “You promise? You know I don’t like to be teased.” Donavon flexed his fists slowly as she continued. “Mmm, I can’t wait. Let me talk to Jason. What do you mean he’s not sleeping in there? Oh. Well, put Ambrose on the phone.” Three men? She had three lovers? Heat seared his lids while he kept his eyes closed. No more. She’d never see them again. Never. “Hey, sweetie.” Another giggle. “I’m good. No. You miss me that much, really? I do love you, Ambrose. I’ll be home soon. You know I need to do this. When things are better, I’ll come back. Okay, tell him I love him, too. Bye.” Marcella dropped the phone in her bag and sighed as she shifted onto her back. The need to draw her to him pulled at his sanity. He wasn’t sure why he was reacting this way. It was starting to piss him off that his emotions could so easily be affected by this woman. She obviously had other men, and he had the woman he was meant to be with, but that still didn’t mean he couldn’t keep her, too. He had to. Putting his back to her, he tried to make himself go back to sleep. By the time he woke up, everything would be fine and back to normal. Well, as normal as they would get, given his new situation. He smiled. Just the thought of keeping her to himself made him feel better.

Chapter 6

Marcella knew somehow that she’d been sleeping off and on for two days. The wolf in her sensed the times the moon had made its presence, only to disappear. She began to stir as warmth

settled next to her body. In her mind, she could so clearly see Dom and Jason cuddled against her. Pleasure took over, making her pussy wet at the visions of the way they usually awoke her. Moaning, she moved deeper into the heat. Fingers twitched on her hip and then came to life, spanning across her lower stomach. The hardness of what felt like Dominic’s thick cock weighed against the top of her thigh. Turning, she felt a hand grab under her knee, pulling her leg up over his hip. Pain jolted her body, causing her to cry out. Marcella’s eyes flew open to see Donavon’s sleepy gaze just as startled as hers surely was. “I’m sorry. I must have been dreaming. Did I hurt you?” Easing her leg down, slowly she turned on her back. “No. Forget it. I was dreaming, too.” “Oh, that’s right. I almost forgot about your late night love call the other night.” Marcella gasped. “You heard that? Why didn’t you let me know you were awake? Do you know how rude it is to eavesdrop on a private conversation?” “This is my room. It’s not eavesdropping. Plus, why would I have wanted to interrupt such beautiful I love yous?” She listened to the bitterness in his voice as he rose from the bed. Just the sight of his broad back and tight ass caused the wetness to increase. Possessive thoughts began to stir deep inside of her, thoughts she knew weren’t just her own. Wildly, she looked around. Fuck. She hadn’t sated her succubus before leaving. How could she have been so stupid? It was imperative she leave and summon Dominic. Her plan would be ruined if she seduced Donavon in a different form. Climbing out of bed, Marcella grabbed a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. It didn’t matter what she wore. As long as it covered her so she could escape this house, then she was good to go. “I have to run into town for a bit. I’ll be back later.” Donavon pulled up his jeans and spun around to look at her. The anger in his eyes made her ease back to the bed. Her legs felt as weak as water. If she collapsed, he’d never let her leave. “Where do you think you’re going? To see your lovers? Is that it?” “No, I need to pick up some womanly products, if you must know.” Marcella’s mind raced as she glared at him. “I’m due to start my monthly soon, and I’d hate to ruin your nice sheets.” God, that was desperate. His face twisted for only a moment. “Fine, if you say so. I’ll take you. I have to go into town myself.” “No, no, that’s all right.” Heat rushed to her cheeks as she waved her hand frantically.

“What’s wrong? Don’t tell me you’re embarrassed.” He laughed. “Hell, I’ll run in and get them for you if it makes you feel better. I know it’s hard for you to walk. I still can’t believe you slept so long. I hope you don’t mind, but I bathed you last night. I wasn’t sure if you remembered or not. You were pretty out of it.” Donavon slid on a white, long-sleeved shirt while he walked toward her. The grin he had on his face wasn’t something that sat well with her. What in the hell was he up to? Visions of his face flashed through her mind. She could feel herself lying in water. The look he held as he ran the washcloth over her body was, tender? No, surely he would have been aggravated at having to bathe her. “I kind of remember. Thank you.” “It was no problem, really. Now, let’s get going.” Blue eyes peered up at her, and butterflies swarmed her stomach. What had happened in the two days she’d been asleep? Quickly getting dressed, Marcella slid on her flip-flops. She slowly made her way across the floor. Each step made her muscles pull. What in the hell had made her think of running around so damn much that night? “Here.” Donavon sighed and gently picked her up. Captivated, she couldn’t break her gaze from his face. He made his way downstairs, and it wasn’t until he paused that she looked around. Everyone was frozen as they looked in her and Donavon’s direction. “Where do you think you’re going? And why in the hell are you carrying her? She needs to get used to the pain. You know that, Arizona.” “Yes, well, I’m not a woman, so I don’t know the pains associated with the monthly process. I’m taking her to get feminine products.” Marcella’s cheeks went up in flames again. She hit him in the chest while everyone started laughing. How humiliating! “I’m so glad y’all think it’s funny. Since you all know, then also consider what a bitch I’m going to be when the hormones really kick in. Keep laughing.” They all grew quiet while she smiled at them. Yeah, let them choke on that for a while. Donavon proceeded to the door while two men followed. She didn’t even question why they were going. The heat from the day penetrated into her skin as they walked into what looked like a large barn. Four different types of vehicles sat inside, all of them dark colors. The black Mercedes SUV Donavon walked up to made Marcella’s eyes widen. She’d so not pictured him driving one of those. How in the world did they get their money? Well, she sure as hell wasn’t asking. “Do they have those things at convenience stores?” The door opened, and she was placed inside. Pulling the buckle around her, she looked at the guys in the back and then at Donavon. “What those are you referring to? Why not elaborate since you didn’t mind sharing it with the whole world not minutes ago.”

“Nope, not going to say the words out loud. Do you want the cardboard box or the ones that come in a plastic package?” Rolling her eyes, she pushed him back and shut the door. He walked around and climbed in the driver’s seat. When he started the car, they didn’t leave. “Well, I need to know if I’m running in.” “My sister always gets the ones with wings. I think you should go that route. Always better to be safer, bro.” Slowly, Marcella turned to look at the Hispanic man behind her. He looked young, with spiky black hair. Piercings littered his face but actually didn’t look bad on him. The tattoos on his neck drew her attention. Lettering, names, nothing she could really make out unless she was closer, which wasn’t going to happen. “Wings…right.” Donavon nodded while he said the words. As if happy with the answer, he pulled out of the barn. Bass from the rap music shook the SUV to the point of making her teeth chatter. Vibrations covered her body, making her clit pulse. At the moan that passed her lips, she decided enough was enough. “Can you turn it down!” Marcella had to scream to be heard. Eyes cut in her direction, but he complied. It wasn’t blocks later that they pulled into a store with a drive-thru window. It was Marcella’s turn to give him a dirty look. “If you knew I wouldn’t need to get out of the car, why couldn’t you just give me directions so I could bring myself?” He smiled and winked. Goddamn it, he did that shit on purpose. It had to be because he was worried about her meeting other men. Marcella couldn’t think of any other reason for him to want to tote her around. An older woman opened the window. “What can I get y’all?” Donavon gestured to her, and she growled under her breath. Unbuckling, she leaned over his seat until the top half of her body was hanging out the window. The exposed skin of her waist slid across his face and she didn’t care one bit that she had plenty of room on her other side. “Do you have women’s products here?” Marcella whispered, embarrassed. Paybacks were a bitch. She’d make sure of it. “Yes. What do you need, honey?” “Anything you got.” The woman smiled and left the window. Marcella spun and collapsed hard into Donavon’s lap. He groaned, jerking forward. “Next time you pull this shit, remember where I sleep. I’ll make your life a living hell. And trust me, I can. Don’t fuck with me, Arizona. Before it’s over with, you will bow to me.”

Something in her words made him draw back and look confused. Good. He needed to think over what she said. Literally, someday he would bow to her. She was his queen. But what if they couldn’t get on friendly terms in this lifetime? “Here you go, sweetie. That’ll be four dollars and eighty-five cents.” Marcella took the bag and nodded to her driver. “He’s got it.” Donavon paid, and they headed back to the house. The only thing on her mind was going back to sleep. Her body screamed for it. The need to heal and get back to normal forced her eyes closed. More than anything, though, she wanted to change her damn form. Making their way down the road, she noticed her car somehow had gotten moved into the old red building. Donavon pulled in front of the house and parked. Everyone got out, and Marcella didn’t wait. She unbuckled and headed for the front door. “No, I don’t want you walking. You’re in pain.” “I’m fine. Luis said I need to get used to it.” He picked her up anyway. Cursing under her breath, she pulled his face to look at hers. “Let me down. You don’t care if I hurt. Why are you doing this?” “I don’t know. There’s something” “Motherfucker! Arizona, what did I tell you? I said put her down.” Muscle hardened in his arms while he looked at the alpha who was standing at the front door. To her, Donavon looked conflicted, but she wasn’t sure. Not wanting to get him in any more trouble, Marcella wiggled until he placed her on her feet. Luis gestured for her to continue, and there was no way she was going to hang around for him to say anything else. As she slowly made her way up the stairs, each step became anguish. The bag in her hand felt like it weighed twenty pounds. After what she swore was ten minutes of pure torture, Marcy finally made it to the bed. Falling to the air mattress, she let a groan come from her mouth. Pressure instantly gripped her foot. Looking down, she watched as Donavon slid the flip-flops off of her feet and lifted her legs, pulling the blanket to rest against her stomach. No words were spoken as he walked around the bed and climbed in. The weight of his body caused her to immediately roll into his side. Tenderly, he lifted her head and cradled her neck with his arm. Their closeness caused her to pull away. If her succubus came, she was done for. “Now it’s you who doesn’t want to be by me. Is it because of your lovers?” The jealousy in his tone hit her right in the chest. She wanted to be by him. They needed to connect, but it was still too soon. If she asked him to leave with her, he wouldn’t.

“Why do you care about what men I see? You don’t even know me.” “Well, maybe I want to. I’ve taken care of you for two days while you were dead to the world. If you knew what all I helped you with, you would thank me.” A smile made her blush even more. God, she was glad she couldn’t remember anything. Her body was pulled back next to his. Tightly, he held her to him. Panic made her jerk back. Wetness collected between her thighs while she fought what she so desperately wanted. Before she could get away, his body covered hers. “You want me. I can smell it. Why are you fighting what you feel? It’s because of them, isn’t it? Just tell me.” His knees separated her thighs while he pushed the hardness of his cock into her. She moaned, gripping his shirt tightly. “It’s not my men. We’re moving too fast. Please.” Fingers broke open her jeans, and she gripped to him tighter. Could she fuck him without bringing out her sexual demon? Damn, she really hoped so because she seriously knew she was past the point of wanting him to stop. Just the thought of his cock sliding into her made clit pulse. “You smell so good. I want to stick my tongue inside of you and taste just how sweet you are. Tell me to continue. I know you want me to.” Marcella didn’t think. She pulled his mouth to hers while trying to pull at her jeans. The soreness of her limbs went to the back burner as passion took the lead. His taste consumed her at the first brush of his tongue. The sound of her jeans tearing and being pulled off made her even wetter than she already was. “Fuck.” He broke himself from her lips and began pulling their clothes off. With wide eyes, he took in her body. “God, you’re so beautiful. I think I could look at you forever.” His words ended while he went to the spot she’d repeatedly seen him go in all of her visions, her pussy. The vibrations from his moaning brought her into instant orgasm. It took everything she had to hold in her screams. In and out, his tongue pushed inside of her. The moment he sucked her folds into his mouth, her hands went wild trying to grab him. “Donavon.” He moaned a, “hmm,” in response and continued back to plunging his tongue into her entrance. The more he took in her release, the tighter his fingers gripped to the sides of her hips. “Donavon, look at me.” Lifting his eyes, his mouth never quit sucking and licking the sensitive area. Trying to focus, Marcella pulled up, away from him. “Is anything about me at all familiar to you?” Fingers gripped the outside of her thighs and pulled her back to his face. “What do you mean?”

The tip of his tongue brushed against her clit, bringing a moan from her mouth. Damn it, she couldn’t focus with him doing that. “Donavon, think. Is anything about me, my taste maybe, bringing anything back?” “Marcella, I’m really not sure what you mean. Just let me fuck your pussy with my tongue. No more talking. Sit back and enjoy.” Letting it drop, she closed her eyes and gave in. Circular motions swirled around her opening. Clenching the blue silk sheet in her fists, she began to move her hips against his face. Damn, he was good. A finger slid deep, causing the top of her body to jerk up from the mattress. Reaching for him, she was shocked when he pushed her back to the bed. Another finger spread her further apart, joining the other to push against her G-spot. Marcella grabbed the pillow, pushing it against her face. With what he was doing, she couldn’t help but moan. The temptation to take her and Donavon somewhere else gripped her. What would happen if Luis or someone walked in? Just at the thought, she shuttered. “Please, don’t make me wait any longer. I want you.” “One condition.” “I beg your pardon?” Removing the pillow and raising her head, she looked at him surprised. “I want to do this more, afterward, or tonight. Whenever, but soon. Please let me do this again. There’s something” Again she noticed his face take on a weird look. Good, hopefully he was remembering. “If that’s what you want, okay, but right now, will you come up here?” The wideness of his chest rose above her as he hesitated. “I haven’t done this in a while. I’m not really sure how good it’ll be for you.” Marcella pulled him closer. “Don’t think, just kiss me. I want to taste my cum on you. Let me sample what you say you want to experience again.” A mischievous smile lit his face as he pushed the tip of his cock inside of her. She froze in shock. Oh shit, he looked like Dominic when he made that face. Too much like her demon lover, if she wanted to admit the truth. Not to mention, their cocks felt to be around the same size. Huge. Lowering himself, his tongue broke past her lips, massaging her essence into her taste buds. Deeper he slid, filling her completely. Marcella’s nails dug into his back against the pleasure already tightening her again. “Fuck, you’re tight. You feel so good. Do you like the way my cock feels inside of you?”

“Yes,” Marcella whispered, too afraid she’d moan out loud if she talked any louder. “You have to understand I’m not used to this. I don’t allow myself around females, but fighting what I feel for you went against my instincts. Do you forgive me for acting the way I was?” “God, yes. I don’t want to fight with you, Donavon.” Slow thrusts pushed even deeper. Every inch of him rubbed against her insides, sending pleasure bursting through her body. Thoughts wouldn’t come with how consumed she felt at having him fill her. Biting into his shoulder, she tried to contain the screams that were threatening to come out. Upon contact, electricity shot through her. It almost felt like she had bit onto tinfoil. Jerking back, she stared up at him, stunned. “What was that?” The increase in his thrusts doubled in speed. No answer came from him while he pushed harder. Caught off guard by the orgasm, Marcella quickly covered her mouth. Teeth pierced her shoulder, and once again, currents coursed through her entire body. A small cry came from her mouth at the surprise. Before the feeling could end, hot cum shot inside of her. Bewildered, Marcy angled his face to look at her just as he pumped the last of his release inside of her. “Donavon, what was that?” Fear began to overpower everything while she tried to deny what she already knew. “Didn’t you recognize it? You marked me. I just finalized it. We’re mates.” “Oh…God!” Marcella pushed him off of her. Jumping from the bed, she lunged for her bag of clothes. She needed to get to Dom and explain what happened. “What’s wrong? It was wonderful. Perfect, actually. I didn’t want to admit there was something about you. I guess this was it.” “No, this is not perfect, Donavon. I already have a mate.” “What!” The table beside the bed crashed against the wall at his push. “What do you mean you already have a mate? You cannot have two. It’s impossible.” “I assure you, it’s not.” Pulling the shirt over her head, Marcella grabbed another pair of jeans for her bag. “I’ll be back soon.” Her legs were shaking so badly, they were barely keeping her upright. Fuck, what the hell just happened? How could she have two mates? Why? It wasn’t fair. If she had to pick, it would have been Jason. She liked Donavon, but her other half should have had the option first. “You can’t leave. Where are you going?” Stopping, she looked at him, annoyed. “Where do you think I’m going? I won’t lie to you. I have to see Dom.” “Don’t even think about going back to him. You belong to me now.”

“I am no one’s possession,” Marcella bit out. “I won’t let you leave.” “You can’t stop me. I’ll scream for Luis if you do.” Donavon jumped off the bed and stalked toward her. His nude body shook with anger as he stared down into her eyes. “Do you think I fear him? Other way around, sweetheart. The only reason I don’t run this pack is because of the woman I look for. Now, thanks to you, I guess that search is over. Do you want this pack? Tell me, I’ll give it to you right now. I’ll go down there and take it. Say the words.” “Don’t you even think about it! Why in the hell are you making things so hard? Just let me fucking leave, and I’ll be back in half an hour.” Running his fingers through his blond hair, he looked at her uneasily. “You have half an hour. If you’re ten seconds over that, I hunt you down and kill this supposed mate. Let me smell him on you, and I can promise he won’t live to see the morning. Now go and end it.” Fury burst through her, nearly bringing out her collector. “You will not tell me what to do! And you will not threaten one of my men.” “Oh, that’s right.” He laughed. “I forgot you have more than one. So, let me make this clear.” His face sobered instantly. “They all will die if one of them so much as places a hand on you.” Marcella narrowed her eyes and stepped forward. “They would gut you alive. You know not what you speak, wolf.” “What was that? Are you threatening me? Do I need to prove it to you? You’re my mate, Marcella. No one else’s.” “I was Dom’s mate before I was ever yours.” Walking around him, she made her way to the door on aching legs. She didn’t even look back as she slammed it closed. The stairs proved to be a pain in the ass, but she got down them faster than she hoped. “Where are you going?” Marcella turned toward Luis. “They gave me pads. I need tampons.” She pushed the door open and didn’t wait for a response. Walking to her car as fast as she could, she sighed in relief when no one followed. The Civic quickly jumped to sixty while she tore down the road. She didn’t stop until she reached the first hotel she could find. Running in, she paid for a room, rushed inside, and locked herself in. Feeling for their connection, nervously, Marcy pulled. Dominic dropped to the bed, startled.

“What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Instantly, she burst into tears. Dominic rushed to her, but she stopped him before he could make contact with her body. “Oh lover, it’s horrible. He’s horrible. I” “What, tell me? Did he hurt you?” The anger in his voice couldn’t be mistaken. “No, he’s just possessive. Way too possessive. He almost didn’t let me leave. Oh God, Dom. I fucked up.” “What do you mean?” An agonizing cry left her mouth as she looked at him. “I marked him. My wolf fucking marked him! How is that possible?” He grew rigid while looking at her. “It shouldn’t be. But I don’t know everything there is about collectors. Are you sure?” “Yes. I’m positive.” “Fuck. Loverboy isn’t going to like this one bit.” “If I could pick someone besides you, you know it would be him. I love Jason. Donavon isn’t what I expected. He knows of me, bears my tattoos, and I think he remembers more than he’ll tell me, but he’s way too fixated with the memory of me. If I said obsessed, it wouldn’t even be the right word because I think he’s beyond that.” “Come home. It’s not worth risking. Leave Donavon here. We can do this without him.” “No. You know I can’t do that. Abandoning one of my men is out of the question.” “Marcy! Listen to me. This isn’t a good situation. Leave him, and come back with me.” Pounding erupted on the door. Marcella jumped, looking wildly in the direction. “Oh God, he must have followed me. Dom, you have to go.” “No. Not without you. Or at least not until I talk to him personally.” “Please, I beg of you!” The door sounded like it was going to cave in under the strength as another round of banging filled the air. “Open the door, my sweet mate, or else I break it down.” “It hasn’t been a half hour yet. You said I could have it. Now give it to me.” “No. Open up or I destroy it. You better hope you’re not standing in the way, either.”

Marcella watched Dominic rush forward and unlock it, nearly ripping the wooden divider off its hinges. The vision of them facing each other looked like a reflection of one person. They both stared for all of five seconds before Dom took a step forward. “What the fuck do you want? I think I’m trying to have a conversation with my mate. Is there a fucking problem?” “Yeah, there is. She belongs to me.” Dominic laughed. “Not technically. She was mine first. Plus, if you think I’m going to stand around and let,” her demon mate looked the other man up and down, “some punk ass, sorry excuse for a wolf talk to her like that, you have another thing coming.” Donavon took a step closer. “Are you trying to tell me how to handle my mate, demon? At first I couldn’t tell, but that’s what you are, right?” “Wow, you must be a smart one.” Dominic let the sarcasm drip from his words. “Wolves don’t mate with demons. So try that story on someone else. Marcella, let’s go.” “You’re right, wolves don’t—” Marcella cut him off. “Dom, enough.” She walked up to him, cautiously eying Donavon the whole time. “Tell everyone I’m fine.” “I will. You sure you don’t want to come back with me? We’ll leave right now.” “The hell you will.” Donavon’s low growl carried all the warning it needed. Marcella turned back to Dominic. “I’ll be okay. I promise.” Dom nodded once and shot Donavon an evil glance as he disappeared. Fear laced with sadness raced through her chest. Damn it, she did want to go home! Already, she hated it here. “You tried to pass the demon off as your mate? You could have at least found another wolf.” “He is my mate,” Marcella spat. Walking past him, she climbed into the car. Ugh, she couldn’t wait for this to be over. The need to scream made tears come to her eyes. The black SUV trailed behind her until she pulled into the barn. Not even waiting, she made her way back to the house. Pushing herself one step at a time, she wasn’t halfway up the stairs before energy from her new mate pushed against her back. Turning, she glared at him. “If you ever lie to me again, I’ll leave you in a heartbeat. I don’t like liars.” Marcella walked into the room and sat on the bed, crossing her arms over her chest. Donavon shut the door and locked it.

“First off, you won’t ever leave me. I won’t let you. What part of mate do you not understand? This was supposed to be a happy day, like a wedding day, but no. You ruined it by wanting to rush into the arms of another man.” “That other man is my mate, Donavon. Of course I would want to go to him. I was scared at what happened.” “Jesus! He is not physically able to be bonded to you. What part don’t you comprehend?” “What if I told you it was possible and we are. What if!” “Then I’d say we were in one hell of a predicament. But since it’s not possible, I’m not worried.” “You should be. Did you notice how much you two looked alike?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Marcella laughed. “Oh, yes you do. You know exactly what I’m talking about. Don’t try to deny it, Donavon. I saw the way you and Dom looked at each other. He was just as shocked as you were.” Donavon walked to the bed, sitting on the end. “So what if we slightly resemble each other. He’s a demon. I’m a wolf. We’re not related.” “If you say so.” A sad look passed over his face as he stared into her eyes. “Why did it have to be like this? Do you know how long I’ve waited to be paired with someone? Can’t we start over? You said earlier that you didn’t want to fight. Well, neither do I.” “I wish more than anything we could get along, but that’s not going to happen until you accept that other men are in my life.” “That life is over now!” Marcella clenched her fists. “I’ll give you only a few more days to change this behavior, or I’m out of here. My patience is running very thin with you, wolf.” “Why the fuck do you keep calling me wolf? Just realize that I’m not letting you go anywhere. Didn’t I already tell you that? If you run, I’ll track you. You’re mine, Marcella.” “Take my warning well. I won’t repeat it again. A few days, that’s all you get. There’s not enough time for me to break you of your jealousy. You either share me or you can’t have me at all.” Donavon stood from the end of the bed and walked over to the side, throwing himself down. Marcella bounced up at the force of the air mattress. Landing on her side against his waist, she glowered at him. “Oh, and we’re getting a new bed. Today!” “No, we’re not. This is my room, my stuff. Therefore, we’ll sleep on whatever I have in here.”

“Fuck! You drive me crazy. Why do I even try with you?” Rolling back onto her side, Marcella threw herself down on the pillow and faced away from him. What was she doing here? There was no way she could get him to come around. The stubbornness he was filled with went beyond anything she could break. She knew she should have taken things slower, but shit, she couldn’t change anything now. Hands pulled her back into him. He curled around her body, holding her tightly. “Why can’t you just be happy with me? Why do you have to have other men in your life to be fulfilled?” “You’re not ready to know about that yet. You wouldn’t understand.” “Try me. I have to know.” “No. Me just telling you isn’t going to work. You’ll have to see it for yourself.” “I’m not going to sit back and watch while you give your attention to other males. I’m sorry, but you’re mine. End of story.” “That’s not what I mean, Donavon. See, you don’t even understand what I’m talking about. Just give it time.” Silence thickened the room for a few minutes before he broke it. “Are you hungry? I think you should eat.” “No, I don’t want anything. You go ahead.” Marcella didn’t want to move. She needed to figure out how she could get him stable enough to take him home. If they showed up now, her men would tear him apart if he tried to separate them. She couldn’t risk them all fighting. Jason once expressed his dislike for her new mate. Now she knew why.

Chapter 7

Dominic appeared back in Marcella’s room, feeling his blood boil. The need to beat the shit out of the bastard made his brain storm with ideas on how to sneak to where they were and get him alone. But that was the demon in him. He knew he could never risk getting his mate angry. “What in the hell happened?” Jason walked forward, a concerned look on his face. “You don’t want to know, loverboy.” “No, I think I do. Spill, Dom. If something is wrong with our queen, I need to know. You’re angry. There’s a reason.” “Marcy bit him. They’re mated now. She doesn’t like it one bit. He’s way too jealous. You should have seen the way he tried to control her. I hate her having to be there.” “They’re…mates?” Jason’s voice was barely recognizable as he took a step backward. “Yes, and she told me she wished it were you.” “Damn, that stings.” Dominic watched his friend rub his chest. The sadness on Jason’s face weighed on him. This new guy might have looked damn familiar, and could have possibly been his best man back in the day, but not now. No one would come before Jason. No one. “I should go,” Jason said, staring off. “My wolf will be fine. She needs me there to watch over her. I don’t trust Donavon.” “You know she won’t like that. It might make things worse.” “Tell me how they could get any worse. In my opinion, things are as bad as they get.” Dominic nodded his head. “You’re probably right, but I say give it another day or two. If we don’t hear from her, then I’ll say I told you to go.” “Thanks, Dom. So, what now?” “I need to release some anger. Training?” “Sounds good to me.” Jason smiled at him, and he knew their friendship was growing stronger. He couldn’t help but worry how Ambrose and the rest of the vampires were going to take having a hostile wolf in their new home. He didn’t like this at all. And why, no matter how much hate he felt for Donavon, had there been a connection when they made eye contact? It could have been from their past life together, but a bigger piece knew there was more. Samael’s sudden appearance made them stop. The guy looked absolutely distraught. Dominic nodded his head up to him. “Master? Is everything okay?”

Blue eyes shot up to his as if only realizing where he was. “Of course. Why wouldn’t things be okay?” “Maybe because you look ready to jump out of your skin.” Jason’s words held laughter but died out at the end as Samael ran his shaky hands through his hair. Looking around Marcella’s room, the dark angel nodded. “You’re right. Something’s wrong. If two men show up here, do not answer the door. Make sure this place is on lockdown twenty-four–seven.” Dominic stiffened. “Who the hell are they? Other masters?” “No. Nothing like that. Worse.” “What can be worse than other demon masters?” Jason asked cautiously. Dom looked over at his friend. “Angels.” The word fell from his lips as a shiver passed down his spine. They were the only ones who could send him back to hell. Those bullets were a one-way ticket, no looking back, pains in the ass. “Angels?” A laugh exploded from Jason’s mouth. “Are you fucking kidding me? You guys are shaking in your boots at men with wings?” “Those men,” Samael growled, “want your queen, and I guarantee you they’re going to do everything they can to get her. What do you have to say about that?” Jason grew quiet as a concerned look passed his face. “Why do they want her?” “I don’t know,” Samael whispered. “They used to be her link, but I’m not sure what went on between them. I never asked. She and Nemmy, though, something was definitely going on between them.” “Nemmy!” Dominic exploded. “You’re fucking kidding me. I’ve heard nothing but grief about what he and his partner, Caspius, have been doing to the area. I’m just glad I haven’t really had a run in with them. I hear they’re packing pretty well.” Samael nodded. “That they are. Marcella and Nemmy share a past. Maybe not a sexual one, but something was always there. I could tell by the way she’d come back all glowing and shit. Hell, I could be overreacting.” “Or showing signs of jealousy.” Dominic glared at his master, feeling his own possessiveness spark. He knew Samael loved Marcella, but like his queen, he wasn’t sure what exactly transpired in the past. “Don’t give me that shit, Dominic. Jealousy is not what you’re picking up from me. Why should I be jealous of Nemmy? She’s bonded somehow to four fucking men. If I was jealous over anything, don’t you think it would be that?”

“How do I know you’re not?” An evil smile came to Samael’s lips. “You fucking don’t know, and you never will. Now do as you’re told, and don’t open the Goddamn door. Marcella should be fine in Victoria, but here, she is to be watched at all times.” Samael vanished, and Dominic looked at Jason. Well, if things hadn’t gone to shit, they had now. Great, he was itching for a fight, and at the first sign of wings, he was tempted to go outside.

****

Donavon shut the door to the bedroom and pounded his way down the stairs. His mate was driving him crazy. Couldn’t she see that he wanted her? Shit, he’d given up the one woman he’d obsessed over for the last few years. For her! If that wasn’t enough, then he didn’t know what it would take to convince her. All Marcella seemed to care about were these other men in her life. So what if she knew them longer? She marked him. The bond should make her forget everyone but her mate. It sure worked for him. Why wasn’t it working on her? “Arizona, you up for some shooting practice?” He looked over at Luis and continued to the refrigerator. “Not really. I have to make sure Marcella eats. She’s being a pain in the ass today, if you haven’t noticed.” His alpha walked over, eying him wearily. “She can get her own food. What in the hell are you thinking?” Luis leaned in and inhaled deeply. “There’s something different about your scent. You smell. Are you marked?” Aggravated, Donavon turned around. “Yes. Is there a problem?” “Well, since you knew I wanted her, yeah, I think there is. You just went against a direct order. Are you looking to die?” “Not really. So what do you want to do about it, Luis?” Grabbing the sandwich meat, he turned around. A fist smashing into his cheek caught Donavon off guard. Rubbing the throbbing that exploded across his skin, he stared at the man. “Do you feel better now?”

“Not really.” Luis pulled out his gun and struck him across the cheek with it, only to press the barrel into the side of Donavon’s head. “I trusted you to watch over her for me. I thought you didn’t like women?” “She’s different. Plus, she marked me.” “Oh, did she?” He got quiet as he slowly lowered his gun. “Why do you think she marked you?” “Hell only knows. She can’t stand me.” Luis started to raise his gun again, but stopped. “Why don’t you fight back?” “Because then I would be challenging you for alpha. I don’t want to do that. Marcella and I will leave, if that’s what you want. I’ve wanted to do the whole barefoot and pregnant thing for a while now. It’s not that I didn’t like woman, Luis. I’ve just been waiting for the right one. I sure as hell didn’t think it would be her.” Luis eyed him wearily. “Right. Well, leaving is out of the question. I think you just don’t want her around the other men. Smart of you. I know a few who would kill to have her.” The threat was evident in his voice. Donavon didn’t like getting threatened. “If any of them think they can accomplish it, tell them good luck, but they better hope they kill me because when I get done with them, they’ll wish they had.” “I don’t doubt that.” The alpha used the end of the barrel to scratch his temple. “You knew the moment you entered my pack, you could never get out. You swore in with blood. There’s the back house you can stay in, but if you even think about skipping town…” “Gotcha.” So he couldn’t leave. Ever. This shit wasn’t going to work. He needed to weigh his options. Donavon knew he was meant to lead as an alpha, but the circumstances didn’t feel right. He watched Luis look him up and down right before his leader turned and walked back to the living room. Making him and Marcella a sandwich, Donavon carried it back up to his room. Whispering caused him to stop short of the door. “Ambrose, please tell them I’m okay. Really. Dom was upset earlier, and when I called, he didn’t answer the phone. I’m worried he’ll try to do something. I need everyone to stay there. If something were to happen to any of you” She paused and then continued. “No. He’s very protective. I can’t deny I feel a bond to him. My heart is begging for him to realize the truth, that way we can all move forward. I want to love him, Ambrose. I want him to love me, but with conditions, of course. He has to accept all of you, or else it won’t work.” Donavon pushed open the door. Marcella froze on the bed, her eyes filled with terror. Knowing she feared him was something he didn’t like at all. He wanted to cherish her, love her, not make her afraid of him every time he walked into the room.

“I have to go.” She hung up the phone and dropped it to her bag. “I brought you something to eat. You need your strength so you can heal.” She nodded as he walked forward. Just at her words, he wasn’t sure what to think. So she did feel something for him. But why were these men so important to her? Why did he have to accept them for something to work? Nothing made sense. “Thank you.” He observed her small, delicate fingers take the plate from him. Time slowed as he watched her bring the food to her mouth. Colors faded in and out as a flash of Marcella erupted in front of him. They were in some kind of open area, a huge room of stone. A large table seemed to stretch on forever. She sat, slowly cutting her food apart, laughing at someone sitting next to him, closest to her. Donavon look over, seeing the same man he saw earlier. They were all dressed in some type of period clothing, which threw him off even more. A shimmery light caught his eye, and his vision was pulled in to a necklace dangling from her neck. It had the same symbol covering his chest. “What’s the matter, my knight? You look upset.” His bedroom abruptly came back into focus as the vision faded. “What’s the matter? You look upset.” The words had him tumbling backward off the bed. Their voices were exactly alike. But Marcella? She wasn’t the woman he had searched for. She couldn’t be. Although she bared some of the same tattoos, they weren’t in the right spots. But her taste…Just thinking about her flavor caused his cock to harden. No, it couldn’t be. “Donavon, what’s wrong?” “Nothing. I just need to eat. I need to think.” He climbed back on the bed and stared at her. This all just had to be his brain grasping at straws from what he’d been through this morning. Before, all he’d ever seen was his woman’s body, never her face. Now that Marcella was here and he’d met one of her lovers, his mind had to be playing tricks on him. The fact that the demon was sitting next to her and not him fueled his hate toward the stranger, but what did all of it mean? He had no clue, but he was about to put a stop to the problem.

****

Marcella finished her sandwich and forced herself to look back up. She wasn’t sure what was going on with the wolf next to her, but the vibes she got weren’t very good. Her animal was too new to pick up his moods, and she felt completely lost. It was as though she was trapped in a dark space with not the slightest clue on which way to proceed. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about what’s bothering you? You took a pretty ugly spill from the bed.” Donavon looked up at her. “It was nothing,” he snapped. “Nothing that matters, anymore.” He stood and walked around to her side of the bed. “Let’s get your stuff together. Luis said we could move to the guest house. I think it will be better that way.” Marcella took in his words and his stiff posture. “All right. Whatever you think is best.” “I’m glad you see it my way. Oh.” He reached down to her bag and snatched her phone. “You won’t be needing this anymore.” Plastic crunched in his palm while she stared at him in shock. The pieces hit the floor, and he kicked them away from his foot. “You son of a bitch.” The words barely came out of Marcella’s mouth, she was so pissed. “What in the hell do you think you’re doing?” “What does it look like? You said to do what I thought was best. And that doesn’t involve anything to do with your previous lovers. Now get your stuff.” “No.” Marcella stood and grabbed her bag. “I don’t want to go with you anymore. I’m staying here.” Donavon lowered and grabbed her things. The air left Marcy’s lungs as she was thrown over his shoulder. “Oh, no you’re not. You’re going with me to our new house. And you better get used to it because this is where we’ll live for a very long time.” “You let me down right this minute! Or else” She lost her breath as he pounded down the stairs. “Guys, can you help me get my things out? I’m going to go put her in the house. I’ll be right back.” Donavon turned, and Marcella got a view of the group of thugs starting to stand from the couch and loveseat. Her cheeks heated when she noticed they were all smiling. “Hey, Arizona. You might want to teach that mate of yours some respect. A few things come to mind. Shit, you’ll have her purring in no time. We’ll take our time over here.” Marcella gave the tanned man with dark brown hair the middle finger before Donavon disappeared with her outside. Slamming her fist into his lower back, she began to fight against him. She was tired of his domineering ways, and after what happened earlier, the last thing she wanted to do was be completely alone with him. That was giving her succubus an open invitation to take over.

Donavon slapped her ass. “If you don’t stop acting like a child, I’m going to treat you like one. Is that clear?” Ignoring him, she continued to swing and kick. The sound of a door opened, and she lifted her head to get a good look. A small living area with light blue carpet harbored only one thing, a couch. There was no TV, no tables, just a dark blue sofa. He continued through an open door and came to stop in a bedroom. All there was was a bed and a dresser. Marcella’s body hit the white comforter hard as he dropped her on her back. Lunging forward, she tried to make a run for it, but she was quickly flipped on her stomach. Pressure pressed into the middle of her back and the sound of fabric tearing made her eyes go wide. What in the hell was he doing? “Sorry, my mate, but this seems to be the only way. I’m going to get my things, and when I get back, I’ll untie you.” A piece of Donavon’s shirt twisted tightly around her wrists. Cold metal bit into her fingers from the black headboard as he tied her up. “I don’t know who you think you are—” Another piece of his shirt was stuffed into her mouth and tied behind her head. Marcella tried to say every curse word she could think of. He was so going to get a surprise when he got back. Tying her up and gagging her, fucking ridiculous. Donavon kissed her cheek and gave her a sad look. “This would have been so much better if you would have just accepted what we are to each other.” He looked away and stood. Footsteps pounded out of the house, and Marcella jerked against the cloth. With as tight as he had her tied and the angle her hands were in, her wolf couldn’t break through the material. Letting the cobwebs take over, she basked in feeling her collector shoot through her body. For endless seconds, she just savored the comforting sensation. Closing her eyes, Marcella put all her strength behind breaking free. Even as her true self, she couldn’t budge the binds. What the hell? It was just cloth. Angry, she twisted to her back, feeling the restraints tighten to the point of numbing her hands. If she couldn’t get out, she’d destroy this room. Air, come to me. Hear my call. Even though she couldn’t talk, she knew she still had the power to invoke the element. A breeze rushed past her, and she laughed into the gag. Marcella imagined the wind spinning around the room almost like a small tornado. Clothes from her bag began pouring out, flying around crazily. Long strands of her dark hair covered her face as the mattress began to shift underneath her.

More, air. More! Glass from the windows began to rattle against the pressure inside the small room. The mattress disappeared, flying across the room. Marcella hit the box spring hard. White bedding spun through the air, and she smiled in satisfaction. There. Let him figure out what could have happened. Thank you, air. You may go. Sadness washed over her. It was time to say goodbye to her collector. She knew Donavon would be back soon, and she couldn’t risk him finding her in this form. Turning herself back into a wolf, Marcella spun back to her stomach and felt heat rush to her fingers. They throbbed against the new circulation. It wasn’t a few minutes later when yelling erupted behind her. And it wasn’t just Donavon’s. “What the fuck! Marcella!” Fabric tore, and she was spun so fast, aching raced down her arms. Her mate’s scent surrounded her as she was crushed into Donavon’s chest. He reared back and started patting her body down for injuries. “Are you okay?” Pulling back, she glared at him. When he noticed the gag, he tore it off. Marcella licked her lips. “Do I look okay to you?” “What in the hell happened?” She let her eyes get even smaller as she cut her gaze into his. It might have been wrong of her to lie, but he’d have to be taught a lesson, and this was the only way she knew how. “How am I supposed to know? I couldn’t see anything. Or do you not remember placing me on my stomach?” One of the men looked around, shaking his head. “Bro, it looks like a tornado whipped through here. But we were outside and there’s not even so much as a breeze.” Donavon pulled her back to his hard chest and started rocking her. “I’m sorry. God. I don’t know what’s come over me. This isn’t like me. I shouldn’t have tied you up. What if something worse would have happened?” “Yeah, could be a fire next time, bro. I wouldn’t do the whole tying up and leaving thing again.” Flashes of her true death caused her body to tremble as she tore her eyes away from the pack member who had mentioned it. For so long now, she’d tried to forget about the fire she caused on accident, resulting in her own family’s death. Nausea threatened against the bitter truth. Donavon’s grip tightened. “Fuck, you’re shaking. I’m so sorry. Marcella, talk to me.”

Looking up, three men stood around the bed. Donavon followed her gaze. “Get out, all of you.” He turned back to her. “Talk to me. Why are you so afraid? Is it because of what I did? I swear it will never happen again. What in the hell was I thinking?” The men filed out of the room, and she waited until she heard the front door close. Tears escaped her eyes while she searched for an explanation. Nothing came to mind but the truth. Should she tell him? If she was going to continue this, there was no reason to lie. “I told you I was from Ingleside. That was the truth. I lived there with my family. Not long ago, I lost them in a fire. You can say I died that day.” Literally, but he doesn’t have to know that yet. “Oh, fuck. Marcella. You don’t know how truly sorry I am.” His fingers gripped into her back. The softness of his lips trailed kisses across her forehead. “Donavon, I miss them so much.” A sob passed her lips as Marcella fought for breath. Jason had been right. She should have faced this pain a long time ago. Now that she was talking, she probably wasn’t going to be able to stop. “They didn’t deserve to die. God, why couldn’t it have just been me? They were so good, and I’m not.” Marcella’s breasts were heaving with every sharp breath she tried to take. So clearly, she could see her mother’s face and her two brothers and stepfather. They were beautiful. Perfect. And yet, by some unknown reason, she’d accidently killed them by manipulating the energy and causing the outlets to explode while she slept. “Let it out, love. Just let all the pain go.” He sounded so much like Dominic, she cried harder. “That’s right. I’m here for you. I won’t leave or hurt you. I promise.” Rubbing the tears from her eyes, she froze while Donavon lifted one of her hands and stared at the bruises encircling her wrists. His eyes filled with tears, and she watched as he turned away. “You’ve been through so much, and I’ve gone and bruised you. In our community, that’s not tolerated. Women are to be cherished. I’ve already failed you.” He took a shuttering breath. “I’ll take my punishment when the sun goes down.” Marcella tried to sit up, but he wouldn’t let her go. “Wait. What do you mean punishment?” “Just that. Don’t worry yourself over the details. I shouldn’t be gone for more than an hour.” Panic set in as she tried to understand what he was saying. “You’re going to get someone to hurt you because of these?” She held her hands out to him to display the darkening marks. “Yes.”

“But I did that by fighting against the bonds. That wasn’t your fault. There’s no reason for you to go anywhere.” “If I wouldn’t have tied you, it would have never happened. The decision has been made. You won’t talk me out of it.” Reaching for his face, she angled him so his eyes met hers. “What will they do?” “No less than what I deserve for treating you the way I have. I’m not usually like this, really. Something about you just drives me crazy.” He shook his head back and forth as if to clear his thoughts. “Why don’t we get this room back in order, and we’ll lie down and talk. Is that okay, or is there something you would like to do?” “I don’t want you to leave tonight. I couldn’t bear the thought of anyone harming you.” “But I’ve hurt you. I humiliated you on numerous occasions already, and it’s my turn.” Marcella closed her eyes against the sadness she felt. This wasn’t working out the way she thought it would. “Yeah, you’ve embarrassed me, but that doesn’t mean I want to see the same thing for you. Can we just pretend the bad things didn’t happen? Can’t we start over?” “In the morning. Tonight, I pay the price, and tomorrow we begin again.” Donavon released her and stood, collecting her clothes off the floor. Numbly, she followed behind him. The mess she caused wasn’t anywhere near what she was capable of if her new mate ended up going through this masochistic plan he’d concocted. Rule or no rule in the shifter community, she wasn’t going to allow him to be harmed. Not because of something she did herself. After everything was put back into order, Donavon leaned against the wall. His eyes seemed devoid of emotion. There had to be something she could do to snap him out of this mood. “Five seconds. Favorite movie.” The look he gave her was a cross between bewilderment and panic. “Umm, shit, Rocky. No, wait.” “Time’s up.” Marcella laughed. “Five seconds. Favorite dessert.” A smile edged on his face, and he pushed off the wall. “Easy. You.” Heat covered her cheeks and worked its way down her body the closer he got. “But, what about food?” “No food. Nothing is sweeter than you.” Marcella edged back until the back of her knees connected with the mattress. “Okay. Shower. Right. I’ll be back.” Rushing for the closest door, she walked into a closet. A laugh erupted behind her.

“Other one.” “Thanks.” She gave him a forced smile and burst into the restroom, shutting the door quickly behind her. Fuck. No lock. Sighing, she turned on the water and quickly undressed. She needed a plan. Stepping into the warmth, she let the water soak through her long hair. Too many problems were swarming through her mind. Marcella reached for the soap and realized there wasn’t any. “Are you looking for this?” She jumped as Donavon’s nude body stepped around the curtain and joined her. “Yes. I” Tightening in her lower stomach nearly brought a moan from her mouth. His already-hard cock called to her. The need to taste his cum shooting inside of her mouth, filling her, feeding her, caused her heart to pound. Shit. Her succubus wanted him just as much as she did. “Donavon, I can’t.” A look of sadness crossed his face. “You want to. I can smell it. Why can’t you?” His face darkened. “Is it because of them?” “No.” He took a deep breath. “You speak the truth. Yet, I don’t understand. If it’s not them, then why? Is it because I hurt you?” “No,” Marcella rushed in. “I just can’t. I’m—” She hesitated and then it hit her. “I’m close to my monthly, remember? Major cramps.” “Now you’re lying.” He frowned, and she took the soap from him. “I’m not lying. My monthly could come at any time.” She quickly washed her hair and body. Emotions shadowed Donavon’s face, tightening her stomach even more. His eyes narrowed. “True, but the cramps, that’s a lie.” She sighed. “Yes. I’m not cramping. Yet. But if we continue, I will. They’ll be so bad I’ll feel like I’m going to die.” Yep, her succubus did everything possible to take over. “Truth. I don’t understand. Why? I won’t stop until you come.” Marcella couldn’t even imagine where to start explaining. She couldn’t tell him. Not yet. “I have no doubt you could make me come on numerous occasions.” Fuck. Fighting her demon was going to be one painful bitch. She’d never been able to let her creature run its course without ultimately succumbing to the damn thing. The aching was just too much.

“If you won’t let me make love to you, can I at least taste you?” Marcella jumped back and felt herself slide against the soap at the bottom of the tub. Donavon’s arms caught her and crushed her slippery body into his. The hardness of his cock against her stomach set off a chain of pulses that raced down her body. Her eyes rolled back against the pleasure. His fingers brought her face up, and she couldn’t stop the reactions of ecstasy she felt. Cobwebs floated in her calves as she fought the change from taking her over. “Donavon, I need you to take a step back from me, please.” “Fuck. Your scent is so strong. Let me taste you. I want to suck all over your pussy.” A moan poured from her mouth. “Donavon, please. You have to leave me here.” “Let me stay.” Lips trailed across her cheek and worked their way down her throat. Again, her eyes rolled back. Tingling erupted over the surface of her skin, and the pressure of her change shot to her knees. Heat from Donavon’s mouth engulfed Marcella’s hard nipple, and she cried out against the sensitivity. “We have to stop.” “You don’t want that. Do you?” “Oh, God, no. But it would be best.” A finger slid inside her pussy, and she felt her hand grasp his hair. He sucked her nipple harder, and she sobbed against the sensation. “I’m taking you to the bed. You’re going to spread your legs open wide for me, and I’m going to lick and suck on your pussy until you come all in my mouth. Then I’m going to bury my tongue inside of you until I take in every last drop of your sweet flavor. And then, after, we’re going to do it again.” “Please.” Marcella felt panic take over. She pulled back and rushed out of the restroom. Donavon was behind her and tackling her to the bed as she passed it. They bounced against the mattress, and his wet body slid against hers, settling right between her thighs. “Tell me why you can’t. I won’t take you against your will, so don’t fear me. I just want to know the truth.” Arching against him, her body screamed for his touch. Her demon was so close to taking over. What would happen if she did? Would he even notice? Fuck, her tattoos would disappear. Yes. He’d notice that. But, what if she insisted on darkness and covers? Could she hide that way? Shit. She wanted to scream in frustration. Then it hit her and she smiled. “Tell me, Marcella.”

“I’ll make you a deal. If you let me suck your cock, I’ll let you eat my pussy until you’ve had your fill. But I get to go first, and I want to get ready before we start.” He returned a smile. “Really? You’re going to get dressed up for me, and all I have to do is let you go first?” “Yes.” Marcella watched him lift, and she jumped up and grabbed her bag. “I’ll be right back. Just lie down and relax.” As soon as she shut the bathroom door, the cobwebs exploded inside of her. She turned into a collector long enough to dress herself in a black and red silk corset with matching panties, and black stockings with stilettos. Her true self was ripped from her within seconds. Dark sapphire eyes looked back through the mirror. Marcella could feel her hands sliding over her silk-covered breasts at how turned on she felt by her demon. “You okay in there?” A moan was her only response. Slowly opening the door, she turned off the switch behind her. Donavon had the main light off and a candle burning beside the bed. “Oh my God. You’re beautiful.” Marcella’s didn’t say anything as she swayed her hips and approached the bed. The demon raked her eyes over Donavon’s muscular body like a prize. She wanted him, and bad. “You smell different. You” “New perfume.” If her succubus was something, it wasn’t stupid. She was a seducer and relentless on getting what she wanted. “No, I mean your scent.” “You’re mistaken.” Marcella kneeled on the mattress and kept her eyes down as the side of her face ran up the coarse hair on his legs. Using her teeth, she nibbled slowly up his calf. “I don’t know. Something feels off.” “Just relax, my wolf mate, and let me taste you.” “Wait.” Donavon started to rise, and Marcella looked up and quickly pushed her hand against his chest, causing him to lie back down. “Don’t move.” The seduction she felt rolling off of her held him captivated as he stared at her overflowing breasts. “You’re going to enjoy this so much. I’m going to please you better than anyone ever has.”

Lowering her body, she lifted his cock and caressed his head against the cleavage spilling out over the corset. He groaned. “Your eyes are darker blue.” “Contacts. Relax.” Marcella moved down, tightening her hand around his thickness. The pre-cum beading the head of his cock urged her to lower. Letting the slickness glide over her tongue, she moaned at his flavor. “Fuck. Marcy. I’m sorry, but something is really bothering me. I can’t place it.” “Then don’t.” She circled her tongue around his tip. There was no way Donavon alone would be able to satisfy her, but it might be enough to sate the succubus for now. Hardness twitched in her hand, and she brought her grip up, stroking the length. She could literally feel his heart beating beneath the pads of her fingers, and the pulse drove her to increase her thrusts. More pre-cum appeared, and she quickly slid her tongue across it, but she didn’t stop there. Marcella slid him into her mouth, taking his cock as deep as it would go. Fingers buried in her hair as Donavon’s back lifted from the bed. “Shit. That feels so fucking good. I can’t think.” Humming a useless response, she increased the speed of her hand to meet her mouth in the middle of his length. She was so wet at tasting him. Faster she pumped, feeling the moment his lungs took in more air. It didn’t take him long to get close, but her succubus had made sure of that by her expert moves. Using her other hand, Marcella lifted his sac, caressing the skin with her thumb in circular motions. Donavon shifted as he rose and pulled her to straddle over him. He ripped her panties off and plunged his cock deep in her pussy. Marcella screamed as spasms and tightening took over. But he didn’t stop, he continued to thrust into her until she felt herself grasp around him again. “Kiss me,” he whispered. “I have to taste you.” Donavon pulled her down, and she grinded her hips the same moment she ran her tongue over his lips. Fingers weaved into her hair while he crushed his mouth to hers. Marcella rocked against him until she felt him swell inside of her. Energy bursts hit her hard, and her succubus took what he had to give, greedily. With a loud groan, her mate convulsed beneath her and heat coated her insides. She could feel herself draining him. He grew weaker with every second that went by. The moment she felt him slip into unconsciousness, she closed her eyes and jerked the connection for her collector.

Easing from his lap, she walked back to the shower. Adrenaline made her rush through her washing routine. Damn, he’d been stronger than she thought, but still not strong enough. The temptation to go back to her men for even fifteen minutes left her on edge, but she couldn’t risk her wolf mate waking and finding her gone. Grabbing a towel, Marcella looked in the mirror at the tribal tattoos covering her. The angled lines stood out darkly against her pale skin. Where the symbols were left bare by the tone of her flesh, they practically glowed in contrast. Lifting her hand, she ran a finger over the cross that stood over her heart. Ambrose. The vampires. She needed to get back. And the sooner, the better.

Chapter 8

Soft noise rattled in what sounded like the bedroom. Cursing, Marcella let the change of her wolf rush through her. “Donavon?” She tightened the towel around her body while she opened the bathroom door. His sleeping form was lightly snoring on the bed. Confused, she headed toward the living room. The light blue carpet sunk between her toes while she quietly stepped through the entrance. A laugh came from off to the right. The kitchen? “You can keep coming. I heard you.” Walking into the room, she saw the same man who’d made the comment about Donavon teaching her respect, the one she had flipped off when her mate was bringing her to the house. “What are you doing here?”

Marcella stayed close to the entrance. Uneasiness thrummed through her. There was something about this guy that she wasn’t sure of. “I came to drop off the rest of Arizona’s clothes. From the looks of things, I’d say you really wore him out. He’s pretty much dead to the world. I’m impressed.” A million things rushed in her head. “He hasn’t been sleeping well at nights. But he’ll be up in no time.” “I’m not so sure about that. You see, he didn’t even budge when I put my gun to his head.” Taking a step back, Marcella could smell her wolf’s fear. “Now why would you do a thing like that? If he would have woken up, he’d have killed you, you know.” “No, I don’t think so. We’re pretty close.” He took a step forward. “So, how was your shower? You like this house?” “It’s great. Everything’s…great.” Marcella took another step back. “Listen, I’m just going to go and get dressed. I think you should come back after my mate wakes up.” A smile started to form on the man’s face. He ran his fingers through his dark brown hair and inched toward her. “What I need can’t wait.” Marcella spun around but didn’t make it three steps before she was tackled to the ground. The man’s large body covered hers, tightening his arm around her chest. Hot breath brushed against her ear while he nuzzled her neck. “Why him? You could have had your pick, yet you settled for the first man you met. Why? You were the one who placed the mark first, right?” “Yes,” she said shakily. “But why him?” “I don’t know. Please. Just leave and I promise I won’t say anything.” “And pass up figuring out what I need to know? No way, sweetheart. I have questions that have been bugging me since I first saw you.” The grip tightened around her, and he inhaled deeply. A sob came from her mouth as she tried her hardest to break his hold. “Now, now, honey. Don’t fight. I won’t hurt you. Just let me smell you. There’s something about your scent.” “Donavon! Dona”

A hand slapped into her mouth, cutting off the end of her words. Blood washed over her tongue while she fought and tried to scream louder. The collector inside stirred, and she could feel the anger rising. Was she going to let this man bully her around, or was she going to fight back? Fuck that. She wasn’t helpless. Far from it. Pressure of her collector rose through her body, and heat blazed behind her eyes as her transformation ended. Kicking herself over, she felt the man fall to the ground next to her. Marcella quickly straddled him, pinning his hands over his head. The warmth increased in her vision, and she knew her eyes were glowing. “What the fuck are you?” The horror that masked his face brought a smile to her lips. The taste of her blood made her moan. “I’m your biggest fucking mistake. You couldn’t just keep your hands to yourself, could you? Couldn’t just walk away?” Marcella squeezed his fingers tightly in hers. The sounds of his bones snapping in her grip made her smile. He let out a grunt, yet held in the scream she knew he wanted to release. “Fascinating strength.” She froze. “You’re not scared anymore. Why not?” “I’ve seen you in my dreams. I was trying to figure out what you were before you freaked out on me.” “Fuck.” Marcella groaned. He wasn’t going to force himself on her. He just wanted to see why the hell her scent was different. Calming herself, she took in his awed expression. “No one touches me without my permission. Are you going to keep your hands to yourself if I let you go?” “Do I have a choice?” “No. What’s your name?” “Aaron.” One of his eyebrows rose at her question. She wasn’t sure why, but she really didn’t care. “All right, Aaron. I’m getting up and changing back. If you so much as come within a foot of me, I’ll set you on fire and watch you burn to death.” His lips parted in shock. “Damn, woman. I get it. I’m not looking to be turned into a crispy critter today, thanks.” “Good.” Marcella stood and materialized a pair of jeans and a T-shirt to cover her body, then she let her wolf take back over. Aaron gasped and collapsed to the couch.

“That shit is amazing. You didn’t answer my earlier question. What are you?” “I’m a soul collector. If you so much as tell a single person about what you just witnessed” “I know, I know, crispy critter.” She twisted her mouth at him. “Donavon is one of my knights, and I need to win him over so he’ll leave with me.” “Who?” A sigh came from her mouth. “Arizona. His real name is Donavon, and he belongs to me.” “Yeah, well, good luck getting him out of here. Luis won’t let anyone leave. We all joined in with blood. The only way out is through death. Trust me, if I could leave, I would.” Marcella studied him. He was actually rather handsome but not typically her type. Not to mention, she was starting to see how things in the shifter community really were. Weres didn’t have typical manners. At least, not the ones she’d met so far. Getting used to their touchy-feely ways was definitely going to take some time. “You weren’t trying to rape me, were you?” “Rape? Hey, now wait one fucking minute.” Aaron leaned closer, looking offended. “I was just smelling you. You were going to run and wake up your mate. I couldn’t let that happen, so I tackled you. Not once did I touch you anywhere inappropriate.” “Well, you almost became toast because I was getting ready to off your ass. Think twice before you do anything like that again. You can’t just smell people whenever you feel like it. It’s not normal.” “It is for me, but I get what you’re saying.” Aaron wiped the sweat from his forehead as he continued to stare at her. “I liked the tattoos. What are they for?” “The souls I collect.” Marcella folded her legs underneath her while she fought to get comfortable. “Why don’t you tell me about your dreams? I’m interested to know what you see.” “Can’t remember much. You’re just in them. Some type of leader or something.” “Elaborate.” He groaned. “You’re just always standing at this big chair in a room that seems to go on forever. The surroundings make me think it’s the old times or something. I don’t know. I can never make sense of the dreams.” “You’re talking about my throne that sits in my great hall. I’m sorry, but I don’t know how we’re connected. I don’t remember you.” Staring into his face wasn’t helping. Maybe Samael would know, but

that meant she’d have to take Aaron back with her, too. If they were connected, she couldn’t abandon him. When she came back, did everyone’s soul she harbored come back, too? Shit, this was complicated. “So what now? When do we leave?” A growl tore through the room. “Oh, hell no! She’s not going anywhere with you. What the fuck are you doing, Aaron?” Donavon rushed forward, jerking the man off the couch. Aaron was tall, but her mate was taller, and the guy’s poor feet dangled an inch from the ground. Marcella jumped to her feet and grabbed Donavon’s arm. “Wait. It’s not what you think. Put him down.” “I fucking trusted you, bro. You’re my right-hand man, and now you’re planning on running off with my mate?” Aaron’s head snapped back while he was shaken. “Notwhatyouthink.” Donavon inhaled deeply. “You’re not lying. You better explain, and fast.” Aaron was dropped to his feet. His eyes shot to Marcella nervously. She quickly stepped in. “I want to leave. Aaron here was telling me about the pack laws. He said Luis wouldn’t allow us to just disappear. We were going over a plan so the three of us could escape.” Donavon looked between the two of them skeptically. “You’re leaving something out. I sense you’re not completely lying, but something in the statement is not the truth. How do I know that my involvement isn’t the lie? You both could be planning this together with no intention of taking me with you.” Aaron’s gaze shot back to her, and she inwardly cursed. Stepping forward, Marcella cupped Donavon’s face. “You can tell if I’m lying. Now, I’m going to say something, and you tell me what you think.” “Okay.” He nodded and lifted her, wrapping his hands under her ass to hold her to him. Not once did he break their stare. “Donavon, I vow to you that the moment I leave this place, you will come. Neither my heart, nor my mind, could ever betray you. For you are a part of me that not even time can separate. Where I go, so shall you. You are what makes me complete.” Tears clouded Donavon’s eyes. No words left his mouth as he moved one of his arms to the middle of her back and held her tightly. Marcella encircled her arms around him and buried her face against the soft skin of his neck. “You didn’t lie.” His voice was hoarse.

“No. You will never be abandoned. I’ve waited too long to find you.” He pulled back and brushed his lips against hers, all the while searching her face for something. God, she hoped he was remembering. She wanted him to. But they were still a long ways from leaving here. If she didn’t get control over this possessive side, things wouldn’t work back home. And then what would she do?

****

Donavon felt his legs grow weak at her words. Between the vision he’d seen earlier and now this, he wasn’t sure what to think. All he knew was when he thought Aaron and his mate were making plans to leave together, he’d never felt more hostile or desperate. The combination was enough to make him temporarily lose it. “You really meant what you said? You weren’t lying, but I’m not sure I can believe it. You’ve given up your other men?” Marcella’s mouth parted, and he knew she hadn’t. The rage came back with a vengeance. “Of course not. I should have known.” He sat her down and headed for the kitchen. Making a glass of water, he stood in the doorway and stared at his most trusted man and his mate. “Let’s not focus on anything but the present,” Marcella rushed in. “Why don’t we go over dinner? What would you like me to make you?” He looked at Marcy, feeling the anger melt off of him. “You’re going to cook for me?” Just envisioning her in front a hot stove made him shake his head no. She was meant to be waited on, nothe cut off his thoughts. Why shouldn’t she cook? Where did he get the feeling of her being better than anyone else? As he battled with what his mind screamed, he tried to push away the intrusions. “Of course. What would you like?” “Well, I don’t know. A sandwich will work.” He hadn’t ever really had a cooked meal before. He hated restaurants, and he’d grown up all on his own, traveling from pack to pack since he was fourteen years old. Hell, he wasn’t even sure who his parents were. The alpha of the pack in San Antonio had been the one to take care of him since his earliest memories. Even then, he’d never been given an answer to who birthed him. “A sandwich, you’re kidding, right? I mean, we just had a sandwich. Wouldn’t you like steak or chicken, or something else besides lunch meat?”

“Never really cared too much for food, I guess. It fills the void, nothing more. There are more important things.” “Hell, I want chicken if you’re offering.” Donavon shot his glance to Aaron. “She was asking me. My mate, remember?” He shrugged. “Chicken’s good, I guess.” Marcella nodded. “Well, I need to go to the store and buy groceries.” “Hey, can we get some fruit while we’re there, or maybe some of those little chocolate cakes? Do you know how to bake, Marcella? Oh, I’d love some cookies.” “Aaron!” Donavon sat his glass down and gave his best man a quizzical glance as if to say, “What the hell are you doing?” “Sorry.” Aaron looked down, a sad expression on his face. “Don’t be sorry.” He watched Marcella give him a dirty look as she went over to Aaron. “I’ll make you some cookies. Chocolate chip or oatmeal?” She smiled. “How about both?” “Really?” Donavon sighed as his friend looked liked he’d won the lottery. “Yes, really. And there’s also another surprise. I want to make something extra special for my mate.” Donavon took a step forward. “You want to make me something, more than dinner?” “Yes. I think you’re going to like it.” Tingling raced through Donavon’s body. His heart was positively fluttering. “No one has ever made me anything before. You don’t have to. Really. I feel bad enough that you have to cook.” “I like to cook.” Marcella’s face fell for the first time since they started the conversation. “My mother taught me well. We used to cook together all the time. Growing up, she used to make a special dessert that’s not common around here. I’d like to make it for you.” The pain she seemed to be experiencing cut through his heart. Walking over, he held her, trying his best to give her comfort. “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be. She wouldn’t want me getting upset over this. So.” She pulled back and looked into Donavon’s face. “Shall we take a trip to the store?” “Guess I won’t be calling shotgun anymore.” Both he and Marcella looked at Aaron.

“Don’t even think about it.” Marcella laughed. “It was worth a try.” Donavon let Marcy go. “I’ll just go get dressed.” He looked between them, not sure whether he still trusted what he’d been told. Walking into the room, he threw on a pair of baggy jeans and a long-sleeved shirt to cover the tattoos on his arms. Sliding on his shoes, he noticed they were both waiting by the front door when he entered. It didn’t take long to walk over to his SUV, which was parked in front of the main house. A few glances were thrown their way as they climbed in, but he ignored them. Turning down South Park Mexican, one of his favorite rappers, he headed out of the long drive. “I need to call Luis and let him know where we’re going. This shouldn’t take long.” Donavon flipped open his phone, hitting his alpha’s number. “What’s up? Where you headed?” The leader’s tone sounded annoyed. Donavon was guessing it had to do with him not informing him in person. Or it could have been about the whole Marcella situation? There was no doubt in his mind that it had taken a lot for Luis not to have blown his head off like he knew the alpha wanted to do. If it wasn’t for Donavon’s gifts, then he’d have been dead a long time ago. “We’re headed to the grocery store. You need anything?” “What the fuck would I need from there?” Donavon hissed. “I don’t know. I just thought I’d be nice and ask.” “Save it. I’ll see you when you get here. And you better be back, or else.” “We’ll be back. Don’t you worry about that.” He hung up the phone and groaned in frustration. Damn, this shit was getting old. No one said anything as he turned up the rap music. He felt so lost. Fucking mind-fucked was what he was. Problems and potential troubles plagued his every waking moment. Turning into the parking lot, he parked as far from anyone as possible, which still was a pain in the ass since the damn place was packed. Walking around, he opened Marcella’s door and draped his arm around her as they headed toward the store. People laughed and walked past him, and he watched them curiously. He’d never really been out anywhere like this before. Avoiding humans was something he’d done at all costs. “Do you realize how much we stick out? You guys are like thick giants compared to everyone else. Twice as thick as normal men, if I do say so.” Marcella’s words hit home. Damn, he was looking at everyone, but he’d neglected to see that they were actually staring back.

“Maybe we should come out more. Look at all the females.” “Women,” Marcella corrected Aaron. “It’s nice to refer to them as women, not females. You’re talking like a wolf, wolf.” Aaron laughed. “That’s because it’s what I am.” “Not in public, you’re not.” Donavon gave him a serious look and his friend’s smile melted off. Marcy grabbed a cart, and he watched, fascinated as she pushed it. The smallest things were really getting to him, and it was stupid. Shit, it was just a fucking grocery cart. “We’ll hit the vegetable section first and go from there.” Aaron’s face twisted as he looked up at Donavon. He, himself, couldn’t keep the repulsive expression off his face. “What? Are you both kids? Don’t tell me you don’t like vegetables.” Both men looked at each other again. Neither of them said a word. “Good. Vegetables it is.” A smug expression crossed her face as she entered the section and began putting everything she saw in the basket. As she reached for Brussels sprouts, Donavon waved his hand. “Please. Not those. Anything else I think I can stomach, but those smell really bad.” “Fine.” She smiled sweetly and grabbed some squash. He groaned and watched as the side of Aaron’s lip lifted in disgust. Shit. He should have insisted on the damn sandwiches. They went down every single aisle, and as they approached the long line at the checkout, Donavon stared at the overflowing cart. “I really hope we have room for all of this. Maybe we could put some of it back.” “My vote’s for the vegetables,” Aaron whispered. Marcella shrugged. “What doesn’t fit, I’ll cook tonight. Whatever is left over you can give to the pack. I’m sure they’ll appreciate it.” Donavon looked at the cabbage and cringed. “Yeah, they’re going to love it.” After an argument between the cashier and a senior citizen for an expired coupon, a screaming fit from a toddler, and endless gossip from the women in front of them, they finally were leaving the store. Donavon was sure he’d never seen anything like it. He was practically shaking as they approached his car. Him, the big bad wolf, scared off by the everyday consumer. It was laughable.

Grabbing a handful of groceries each, he and Aaron both loaded up the bags at record speed. He couldn’t wait to get the hell out of there. “Well, well, who let the dogs out?” Donavon’s eyes rolled to the back of his head as his wolf exploded in a fury inside of him. Turning, he saw three vampires, all wearing dark clothes and shades, standing not ten feet away. “You better keep walking before I turn you into lunch.” “It sure beats what’s on the menu,” Aaron said, stepping next to him. A vampire with green, spiky-hair came forward. “Be our guests. We’d drain you before you could shift.” Marcella stepped from around him, and he quickly pushed her back. “What do we have here? Pretty little thing, isn’t she, Nayla?” A blonde girl nodded. “She is. I want to taste her.” Donavon growled low in his throat. “You touch my mate and I’ll tear you to shreds.” Marcella stepped around him again, and he quickly pulled her back. “Please. Let me speak to them.” Marcella’s eyes pleaded to him. “Hell no. Get in the car.” “No.” She turned to them, and the vampires stared at her as she silently looked at them. He watched, feeling uneasiness prickling his skin. “What do you wish to speak to us about, sugar?” The blonde took a step closer, and it took all of his control not to rip her throat out. The way she eyed Marcella definitely said she wanted to do more than just drink her blood. “Who is your master?” Marcella said softly. The green-haired guy laughed. “Like we would tell you.” Donavon couldn’t stop his face from looking down to search hers. The fact that she would even think or care to ask that question made his mind kick into overdrive with questions. “Is it Ambrose? Is he your master?” “Who told you that?” At the tone of the green-haired vampire, Donavon jerked his gaze up. They all stood there, extremely stiff for being so confident not seconds before. Donavon knew all hell was about to break loose.

“Ambrose…he’s” Marcella paused and looked up at him, and then she tried to get even closer to the vampires. “He’s a dear friend of mine. Have you had contact with him lately? Do you know his position and where he stands?” “I talked to him this morning,” the green-haired guy said quietly. “We know everything.” She actually smiled. Donavon couldn’t fucking believe it. “I’m Marcella. It’s nice to meet you all.” “You’re…her? Oh my God,” Nayla whispered. All three of them collapsed to their knees, bowing their heads. Donavon’s hand fell from Marcella’s arm in shock. “Rise, please.” His mate rushed toward them, falling to the ground to be level with their bodies. He couldn’t speak, couldn’t move. What in the hell was going on? Alarms went off in his head, and he pushed them away. No. He couldn’t dare let himself consider what his mind so clearly knew. “We were invited to go stay with Ambrose. Our clan was told you were up this way, but we couldn’t believe it.” “And here I am.” Marcella smiled at them, standing as they did. “Tell your people to feel free to make themselves at home. Ambrose will be pleased to see all of you arrive. And I would be most delighted with whoever decides to go.” “We’re so sorry about this.” “What are your names?” Marcella asked the green-haired guy. “I’m Nexius, that’s my twin Nayla, and the quiet one is Drake.” “Well, Nexius, if you do indeed go, you have to know that antagonizing fights won’t be tolerated. We’ll all have to fight someday, but until then, we prepare.” “Of course.” Donavon watched him bow again. He looked at his mate like a stranger. Who was she, really? And how in the hell did she get the praise of a vampire master? “I must go.” She glanced at Donavon nervously. “Tell Ambrose my phone is broken, but all is well.” They dropped in unison and piled into a two-door sports car. Aaron quietly got in the SUV as Marcella turned and looked at the ground. She remained quiet while she passed him and got in. Donavon stood in the parking lot, feeling completely bewildered. After a few seconds, he shook his head and climbed in. The remaining trip back didn’t prove to get any better. He figured they were all too shocked to speak.

Parking in front of the small guest house, Donavon popped open the back and turned off the car. They all unloaded the groceries, and he watched as Marcella began putting the food away. “Aaron and I have to go speak with Luis. I have a gun under my pillow if something happens. I’d really feel better if you kept it in the kitchen with you.” “I’ll be fine. Go ahead and go.” Donavon adjusted the Glock at his lower back. Kissing her forehead, he nodded for Aaron to follow. If shit was going to go down, he needed his friend to stand guard and get Marcella out in case anything happened. Damn, he was really starting to think he needed details on the plan those two had been discussing.

Chapter 9

Nemmy led the way through the brush, saying every curse word he could think of. He might have been an angel, but even they sinned from time to time. Stepping over a fallen branch, he nearly tripped as his foot slid into a small hole. “You’re usually quieter than this. A bit impatient, are we?” “Caspius, spare me. I have to see if this is where she’s staying. It’s the only place where the power is coming from. My guess is that this little house isn’t a fucking house at all.” “Couldn’t we have just taken the damn road? If it is her place, you know they’re going to detect us no matter where we come from.” Damn, Caspius did have a point, but they were almost there, anyway. “Just keep going. There’s not that much further to go.”

“You know you’re buying me a new pair of boots, right? These are scratched to shit.” Nemmy didn’t answer as he broke into the clearing. The small, red brick house looked like any other home in the area, but he couldn’t ignore the power coming from within. Either a Wiccan was cooking up one hell of a spell, or they’d just hit the jackpot. “You want to go up and ring the doorbell or just stand here and take in the view of the goldfish swimming around the pond?” Catching a glimpse of the actual small, manmade pond, Nemmy rolled his eyes. He took in the expensive car in the driveway and cringed at the pitchfork logo. That alone was almost a dead giveaway. It reminded him of Samael. Was the demon master here? Surely not. “What do I say if she answers?” “Get real. We both know that’s not going to happen. She’s guarded better than the pearly gates themselves. I guarantee one of her men will answer, if not an army of them.” Damn, he knew that, but he couldn’t think knowing she could possibly be so close. “Maybe I should just go and knock.” “Or we could be smart and come up with a plan before jumping the gun.” Nemmy’s mouth opened and then closed. Turning his attention back to the house, he mindlessly shook his head. “I can’t leave without knowing. If one of her men opens the door, then she’s definitely alive. I have to see.” “I understand completely, but shouldn’t we stay out of view? We could throw something toward the house. It’ll either break a window or bounce off of their invisible shield. Either way, I guarantee an alarm will go off.” Nemmy smiled. “Let’s do this.” He looked down, searching the ground. Besides brush and twigs, no rocks were in view. Sighing, he grabbed his knife. Damn, it was his favorite. At least he could get another one. He flashed the thing to Caspius. “Not quite the message I wanted to send, but here goes.” The weapon left his hand, cutting through the air like silk. As the blade stuck into the invisible shield, a ripple waved down the illumination. A great fortress flashed into view, and Nemmy felt the air leave his lungs. He could barely hear himself whisper over his pounding heart. “She lives.”

****

The sound of the door shutting had Marcella spinning around. Running to the window, she watched as Donavon and Aaron walked a good twenty yards away and paused, starting a conversation. Turning into her collector, she materialized a new phone and immediately called Ambrose’s number. “Marcella?” “Oh, thank God! Ambrose, Nexius should be calling you soon. We just had a run-in with him, his twin, and another vampire. I’ve invited them back to the fortress.” “They just called. Are you okay?” “I’m good. I promise. How are things there?” Marcella continued to stare out of the window. Donavon was walking toward the main house as Aaron leaned against a tree. Confused, she kept her eye on him. “Things are okay. We’ve been training. Everyone’s a bit restless with you being away, but we’re managing.” “Good. I’m glad. There’s no telling how long this is going to take. I’m trying with him, but it’s going to be a while. Maybe a week or two. Hell, it might be longer. I’ve got to get him more stable before I bring him and Aaron back.” “Wait. Who is Aaron?” “Donavon’s best man. He’s had dreams, too. Somehow he’s linked to us. I think he’s part of Dominic’s army.” “Well, he should be pleased. Maybe he’ll recognize him.” “I hope so because I don’t. Anyway, is Dom or Jason by you?” “Jason is. Dom went to go check something with the alarms. He said it wouldn’t take long.” Marcella watched Aaron kick at the ground as he studied the area around him. She frowned and looked around at some men off in the distance playing with their guns. “Babe! How are you?” “Oh, how I missed your voice, Jason. I’m good. How are you?” “Same ‘ol, same ‘ol. You know me. I’m always good, even when I’m bad.” Marcella laughed and shook her head. “Yes, you are. Jason, I wasn’t going to do this, but can I ask you a favor?” “Anything, babe, just name it.”

“I need you.” He paused, and she felt herself grow nervous. “You want me there with you?” “My succubus came out earlier, and I had to trick Donavon. I was so close to being busted. I need you here in case she comes again. She was far from being sated.” “I can’t…” Jason sighed and breathed out deeply. “Just tell me what you want me to do.” “I don’t know. Fuck. I don’t think you can just show up. Not unless you’re somehow connected to the pack.” “Do I look anything like Donavon?” Marcella laughed. “Hell no. Think along the lines of Dominic’s twin. No lie.” “Hell. Well, maybe I’m a long-lost cousin or some shit.” “It’ll have to do. Manifest yourself in Victoria right away, get yourself a car, and then turn wolf and feel for your connection to me. It should lead you here. There’s no way I can give you directions. I have no idea the names of the roads.” “I’ll be there as fast as I can.” “Thank you, Jason. I love you.” “I love you, too, Marcy.” The connection went dead, and she made the phone disappear. Turning back into wolf form, she walked back into the kitchen and continued her task. When the food was put away, she started preparing dinner and the desserts. The fried chicken was practically cooked when the door finally opened and Donavon and Aaron walked in. “Smells good,” Aaron said, practically purring. “Why, thank you.” Marcella smiled and looked at Donavon’s stressed face. Concerned, she took a step toward him. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” He gave her a tight smile. “The food smells great.” “Thanks. Did everything go okay with Luis?” “Fine. We just had a long talk about rules.” The sound of Donavon’s phone ringing had Marcella’s heart rate soaring. He groaned and flipped it open.

“What’s up?” His eyes narrowed as he listened. “What do you mean we have an imposter?” Silence lasted for a few seconds and Marcella could feel herself shaking. “Donavon’s cousin? Really? No, no. Bring him to the house. I want to speak with him.” He hung up the phone and looked at Aaron. “Patrol stopped a car pulling in. I’m going to take care of this before Luis starts nosing around.” Aaron nodded. “Yeah, you know it won’t take him long. Good thing you’re in charge of this kind of stuff.” “Tell me about it.” Marcella flipped the chicken and cried out as grease splashed over her fingers. Fuck. She needed to pay attention to what she was doing, but knowing Jason was here was making her extremely nervous. What if Donavon made the connection or wouldn’t let him stay? What if her other half got hurt? “Shit. Come here, sweetheart. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be talking about this stuff in front of you. Are you okay?” Donavon’s hand touched her arm and froze. “God, you’re shaking.” “I’m fine. Just a small burn.” Cool water from the faucet rushed over her hand as her wolf mate cuddled his body into hers. “No, I took your attention off of the food. I’ve hurt you again. I haven’t forgotten about my punishment.” He whispered the last of the words under his breath. “It was my fault. Please. Just forget about it.” A knock saved him from answering. The door opened, and she watched three men escort Jason inside. Donavon and Jason’s gazes locked, and she watched as they both turned pale. “So what do you want us to do with him, Arizona? He claims to be some guy named Donavon’s cousin. I told him we didn’t have anyone here by that name.” A few seconds went by, and the men on patrol shifted uneasily. “Arizona, you okay?” Marcella watched him shake his head back and forth. Slowly, he looked toward her. Fear engulfed her body as she turned to focus on the chicken. “I know him. He’s cool. You guys get back before Luis sees you missing.” “You sure?” “I said go!” The roar made Marcella jump. The men scurried out of the door, practically slamming it behind them in their haste. Silence settled inside. Turning off the burner, she removed the frying pan and braced herself. Donavon turned on her so fast she was rooted to the ground. “He’s yours, isn’t he? No one knew my name but you.”

“Whoa, dude. Chill out. Are you saying you don’t remember me?” Donavon looked back at him. “I don’t know what in the hell is going on, but you and I have never met before.” “We haven’t?” Jason raised an eyebrow at him. “You know we have. Think about it. Look back at my face, and try to remember.” Donavon made it to him in two strides. “I’m saying I don’t fucking know you, bro. Don’t make me repeat myself.” “Then why didn’t you let them cart me off?” Silence. “Listen. No more arguing, please,” Marcella whispered. “Dinner is ready. Let’s all just sit down and eat. We’ll talk more afterward.” Sadness quickly took over. The last thing she wanted was for Donavon to take two steps back and be angry all over again, but Jason really needed to be here for her. “I’m sorry. My mate worked very hard on this meal, and she’s right. We can talk afterward. Forgive me for my behavior.” Large hands cradled her face as Donavon pushed his lips into hers. “You go sit down, and I will serve you. I’m sorry for lashing out at you like I did.” Marcella nodded and looked around. Shit. No table. She walked to the couch, noticing she had a perfect view of Jason. “Have you eaten?” Donavon asked him quietly. “Yes. Thank you. May I go sit down?” “Stay away from my girl.” Jason looked at her angrily as he walked in. She knew that look. “Please,” her mouth silently pleaded. His face tilted to the side as if he wasn’t sure, but he nodded and took a seat on the floor, leaning against the wall. “What’s your name, and where are you from?” Donavon asked as he walked into the living room, holding Marcella’s plate. “Jase Lewis from Port Aransas, Texas.” “That’s a lie.” Donavon handed over her plate. “But I didn’t expect for you to tell me the truth.” “How do you know I’m lying?” “I can smell when people are being dishonest. One of my gifts, you could say.” “Really, so if I told you some random things, you’d know if I was full of shit?”

“Yes. But” Donavon smiled and looked at Marcella, only to turn back to Jason. “How about this? Walk over to me.” Jason stood and came within a foot from her mate. They were almost exactly the same height, which meant Jason had gotten even taller. Donavon got a deep look of concentration on his face as he looked at her other half. “I’m going to ask you some questions. If I don’t like what I hear, you’re outta here. Got it?” “Yeah. Shoot.” “Do you intend to do harm to anyone in this house?” A cocky smile came to Jason’s face. “Not unless they harm me first.” “Are we really related?” Marcella watched the smile broaden. “You could say we are.” Donavon’s face fell, slightly. “If I left you alone with my mate, would you try to fuck her?” Shit! Fear took over. Marcella clutched the sofa while she awaited Jason’s answer. “No.” The certainty in his tone left her lips parting. A laugh came from Donavon, making her jump. “Wow, finally someone who doesn’t want to take Marcella away from me. I think I do like you, Jase.” Confused, she watched her other half glance to the floor. How did he outsmart that damn internal lie detector? He wasn’t telling the truth, was he? No. Surely not. Donavon left the room and came back with Aaron following. Their plates were overflowing. They both sat on the couch, her mate nearly against her side. The smell of the food coming from her lap wasn’t doing anything to help out her upset stomach. Jason’s arrival should have lightened her spirit, yet she couldn’t get over his answer or the way her body was tiring so easily. What in the hell was happening? “I leave after I eat. Jase, can you stay with my mate and make sure everything is okay? I trust you won’t touch her. If you do, you won’t live through the night.” “You have nothing to worry about,” Jason whispered. “So, where are you going?” Donavon cut his eyes up from his food. “Not that it’s any of your business, but I have an appointment with the doc.” “A doctor’s appointment this late?” Jason stretched out his legs in front of him. “Not literally.” Donavon groaned. “I’m getting barred.”

“Barred?” “Jesus, Jase! Are you sure you’re a wolf? Barred, as in punished.” “Oh, right. What did you do?” “Now that is none of your business.” Donavon got quiet as he started eating again. Slowly, he looked up, seeming to catch himself. “Honey, this is really good. I’m sorry. I just haven’t had anything like this before. Can you make this kind of chicken again tomorrow?” Marcella nodded. “You never had fried chicken before?” “Well, yeah, but it never tasted like this.” She looked at Jason, who was just as puzzled. “Sure, if that’s what you want.” He threw her a dazzling smile and kissed her cheek. “You’re great, do you know that? Thank you.” He quickly finished off his food and looked toward his friend. “All right, Aaron, you ready? We should really be going.” Marcella quickly reached out and grabbed his arm. “Don’t do this. I’m begging you.” “I have to. Everything will be fine.” He tried to give her a reassuring smile, but it didn’t work. Sickness erupted in her stomach at the thought of what might happen. “For me. Please. If you care at all for me, don’t.” “I’m doing this because I do care, and I want to show you that I’ll take the consequences should anything ever happen to you on my watch. This is what I deserve.” “No. It was my fault!” Marcella placed her plate on the floor and threw herself into his arms, wrapping her body around his sitting one. “You’ll have to drag me along because I’m not letting you go.” He laughed and leaned back to look at her. “You remind me of a child. Jase, can you come get her for me?” Donavon kissed her lips and continued to smile. “You’re adorable, you know that? Now be a good girl, and I’ll be back before you know it.” When he stood, Marcella still didn’t let go. “No. I’m serious. You’re not going.” She clung tighter, desperate for her collector’s powers. She was absolutely helpless when it came to restraining him in her wolf form. Hands gripped around her waist and pulled, but she tightened her grip. Donavon easily pried her away. She and Jason went back a few steps at the abruptness. “Make sure she doesn’t leave this house, Jase. And she better not have a mark on her when I get back, either, or else you’re next.” Jason wrapped his arms around her chest while she fought to break free. “Let me go. You don’t understand what he’s going to do. They’re going to hurt him, and it’s all because of me.”

The front door shut, and Marcella lost it, turning into her collector. At the strength Jason held on with, he’d obviously changed form, too. “Donavon!” Repeatedly she screamed his name while trying her hardest to twist out of Jason’s grip. “Marcy, baby, calm down and talk to me. What happened? Why is he getting barred?” Sagging into his arms, she felt the sobs wracking her chest. Lifting her hands under his grip, she showed him the now light-colored bruises. “He tied me up while he took our stuff from the other house. He was afraid I would escape. I fought the ties and bruised myself. He feels like it’s his fault.” “It is,” Jason snapped. “What the fuck was he thinking, tying you up and leaving? He deserves what he’s getting. What if something horrible would have happened? You’d have been trapped here alone. I really don’t fucking like that guy.” “Stop it, Jason! We have to stop him.” “No way. If he wants to get hurt, let him. He’ll learn his lesson. Plus, how are we going to stop this whole thing without blowing your cover? Isn’t that the reason why you brought me here?” “Yes, but” “No, Marcy. You have to let this go. Now change back to your wolf.” Noticing his arms had relaxed, she broke through his grasp and rushed for the door. Jason pulled her back before she could open it. She let out a scream and began to fight against him. “All right. I guess we’re going to have to do this the hard way, baby. Damn it. I hate not letting you have your way. Now, I’m the bad guy. This fucking sucks.” “Jason, you know this isn’t right. Just let me go. I’ll tell them I hurt you.” They both fell against the couch as he clutched to her body. “We are not wolves, Marcella. What we view as wrong is just their way of living. We cannot interfere. I’m telling you, shit will hit the fan if you show up out there. If you want to make things harder with Donavon, you taking away what he believes in will do it. Now stop fighting, and do something useful like get bandages ready or something.” “No, I can’t.” Marcella tried her best to hold in the bile as it threatened to escape. She was going to be sick, she just knew it. “If you don’t let me go, Jason, I’m going to lose all respect for you. Do not let your personal feelings about him interfere with what you know is right.” “Fuck me, Marcy. Why do you always have to do that?” He sighed and let her go. Upon his submission, she changed back into her wolf. “You’ll thank me someday. I promise, you will.”

Jason shook his head. “When he stays the asshole I know him to be, I’ll beat him myself. Now let’s go get your boy before I change my mind.” Kissing his cheek, she rushed for the door. Jerking on the handle, it wouldn’t budge. “What the fuck? It’s locked from the outside.” Marcella pulled harder and a knock tapped on the glass. She pulled back the curtain and saw four men standing on the covered porch. “Oh, shit. Jason, they’re guarding the house. Donavon must have done this.” Marcella glared at the men. “Open the door! Let us out, or I’ll break the glass and get out myself.” One of the men held up a gun and she cringed. “Do you think they’ll really shoot me if I attempt to make a break for it?” “Look at them, Marcy. They’d drop you in a minute.” “I have to try something.” Running to the bedroom, she pulled open the curtain and screamed. Men were literally surrounding the house. How in the hell was she going to get out of there? Pacing, she tried her best to think of something, but nothing would come. “Get bandages ready, Marcella. It’s already been close to a half hour. Surely, they won’t be gone much longer.” Desperate for something to do, she followed Jason’s orders. The first place she went was to the restroom, but nothing was there. After searching every drawer in the kitchen, she was ready to scream at the top of her lungs. “I’m going to the back and turning collector. We need supplies, and there’s none here.” “I’ll keep a look out. Hurry.” She took off and shut the bathroom door behind her. Letting her change take over, she quickly made everything she could think of appear in her hands. The moment her wolf filled her body, she heard male voices. Marcella didn’t think. She flung the door open and ran for the living room. What she saw caused everything in her hands to fall to the floor. Donavon was propped against the wall, his face battered and bruised. The bottom of his lip was split open, and his left eye was puffy and already darkening. Covering her mouth, she ran to the kitchen sink and became violently ill. A hand held back her hair as she washed out her mouth. “It’s not as bad as it looks. Really.” Arms encircled her waist, and she spun around on Donavon with fury thrumming through her. “I’m two seconds away from finishing the job and laying your ass out cold right here on this kitchen floor. What were you thinking putting out guards so I couldn’t stop you!” He reached for her again, and she pulled away. The tears stung the hell out of her eyes. “Let me hold you. I promise to never hurt you again.”

“You didn’t hurt me to begin with. Son of a bitch, Donavon. Why? What does this prove? That you can take a beating? I begged you not to go.” His arms pulled her into his body, and she didn’t miss him wincing in pain. Burying her face into his chest, she gripped his shirt tightly against the conflicting emotions. Marcella pulled her head back. “Don’t you ever do that again. Do you hear me? Promise me right now that you won’t.” “I can’t. It would be a lie. If I hurt you, I’ll have myself punished.” “If you hurt me, I’ll kick your ass myself. But don’t do this.” Donavon’s grip tightened around her. “Fine. As long as you keep true to your word, I’ll promise to come to you.” Slowly, he took a step back. “I’m going to take a shower. Do I still get the surprise you promised me earlier?” The smile he gave her opened the cut on his lip. The smell of the blood hit Marcella hard, making her instantly reach out for the counter for support. Fuck. If it wasn’t one thing, it was another. The creatures inside of her were yearning to get out. Donavon quickly wiped the trickling crimson from his chin. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know you got sick at the sight of blood.” He let go and stepped back, holding his ribs. “I’ll be in the shower if you need anything.” Seeing a fresh bead surface, her body began tingling, and she couldn’t resist. As his hand rose, she gripped around his wrist hard, pulling his body into hers. The action of her other arm cupping the back of his neck and pulling him down came instinctively. Tracing her tongue over the cut, she moaned at the sweet taste. “There, better. Now go take a shower before I do something I shouldn’t.” Marcella whispered the words, feeling her body tingle with arousal. Donavon looked at her in shock. “You have no idea how much that turned me on. Wanna join me?” His arms pulled her close again, and she felt his hard cock press into her stomach. Jason cleared his throat from the doorway. “Why don’t you take off your shirt so we can check out the hardware underneath? I doubt you’re sporting a glowing tan.” A low growl came from Donavon. “Hey, can you not see me and my mate are talking here? And my hardware, as you put it, is fine.” Marcella grabbed the bottom of his shirt and got as far as his chest before he ripped it back down. Dark bruises and cuts were covering almost every inch. A deep sigh left her lips as she pulled

against Donavon’s hand. “Let me bathe you. You shouldn’t be up moving around. Jase, will you do me a favor? In half an hour take the flan out of the fridge?” He just stood there, looking at her. “What in the hell is a flan?” Donavon asked, confused. “Jesus!” Jason said, rolling his eyes. “Fine, half an hour. This guy really needs to get out more. What is flan? Fried chicken tasting different. You’ve got to be kidding me. “ Marcella led Donavon to the restroom, ignoring Jason’s ramblings. “Put the lid down and sit. Then raise your hands for me.” He complied, smiling. “You didn’t tell me what a flan is.” Marcella laughed. “It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you. You might not like it so much cold. I prefer mine warm, but we’ll see, I guess. My mother used to make it at least once every two weeks.” Carefully easing the shirt off of his wide upper body, she couldn’t stop from closing her eyes at the damage they caused. The moment she reached over and turned on the water, Donavon stood, removing his pants and boxers. The thickness of his cock made her knees weak. “Describe flan to me.” Lost for words, her attention kept moving down to the length that called to her. “It’s sweet.” She forgot what else she was going to say. Shifting, wetness quickly seeped from her pussy at the friction she felt from her jeans. “Sweet. Like you? I think I’ll like this surprise.” Donavon walked over, pulling her body into his arms. “You’re scent is so good. I can smell how much you want me. I think after passing out on you earlier, I owe you.” Fingers popped the button of her jeans open and eased down her zipper. Marcella shook her head. “We can’t. You’re hurt.” “Not even close.” His hands pushed her pants and panties down in one swift motion. With his face level with her pussy, she shivered as hot air brushed against her. “Step out of your pants for me, honey. Let me taste your pussy.” When she didn’t move, he pulled her leg out and separated her thighs. The first brush of his tongue over her clit brought her hand down hard on the sink. She needed all the support she could get. “Oh, yes. So incredibly sweet.” Marcella moaned. “You shouldn’t be doing this. What if it hurts you more?”

“No way. You’re not taking this away from me.” His hand lifted her leg up at the knee, separating her even further. Pushing her other arm out, she leaned it against the wall. Donavon trailed her wet slit with the tip of his tongue, separating her as he worked his way toward her opening. Marcella bit her lip as he plunged inside. It was almost impossible for her not to scream out. “Fuck yeah. I could do this all day.” His fingers separated her folds as he sucked her clit into his mouth, only to go straight back to probing his tongue. She kept her moans as low as she could. Letting go of the sink, she grabbed a fistful of his blond, spiky hair. “Donavon, you want me to come in your mouth, don’t you?” “Yes. More than anything.” Moving her hips to the speed she wanted, she gripped his hair tighter until spasms covered her body. He moaned, burying his face deeper into her pussy. The depth his tongue reached almost had her legs collapsing. Within seconds, he spun her to face the mirror. His powerful body made her look tiny standing in front of him. A finger slid deep into her entrance, and Marcella gasped as she sunk against him. “You are so beautiful when you’re like this,” Donavon whispered in her ear. Another finger joined, stretching her. With an upward push, she could feel her eyes growing extremely heavy. She was glad he didn’t make her wait. Spreading her legs apart further, he slid his cock deep. Grabbing his wrist that was rested against the sink, she held on to him tightly. His other hand came around, circling her clit while he began to thrust at a fast pace. The slapping of their skin echoed off the walls. The water wasn’t even loud enough to cover what they were doing, but Marcella was past the point of caring. Arching her back more, she met him halfway. Tightening clutched at her lower stomach, and she didn’t fight it. The faster her mate pushed, the faster his finger circled. With a loud moan, she felt herself explode. Lights danced in her vision, and she looked up just in time to see Donavon’s lips part and his face tense. Warm cum shot inside of her powerfully. His eyes opened enough to look at her in the mirror before he was wrapping his arms around her chest. “Would it sound completely insane if I told you a part of me loves you?” Marcella felt him withdraw as she thought over his question. In her mind, there was only one response that made any sense. “I’ve always loved you, Donavon. Why do you think I chose you when I first got here?” A small laugh echoed in the small space. “But you didn’t know me. I was mean to you.”

Marcella nodded. “Yes, you were. But I saw past that. Plus, I feel like I’ve know you for centuries, my knight.” Donavon gasped and crashed into the wall behind her. Startled, she spun around. His eyes were wide while he looked up at her. “What’s wrong?” She rushed to his side. “What did you say?” “My knight. Knight in shining armor, you know?” Exactly the response she was hoping for. He did remember more than he’d admit. Now, if she continued this, maybe they’d be out of here faster than she imagined. “Come, let us take a shower.” Marcella held her hand out to him, and he moved to his knees to stand. She let out a loud laugh. “See, I told you that you would bow to me before it was over with.” Donavon’s expression went from confused to horrified. “Are you okay? You’re really pale all of a sudden. Should I get one of the guys?” “No. No, I’m fine. Just give me a minute.” He slowly rose and stepped into the shower. Marcella climbed in, keeping her face from showing any emotion. Pouring soap in her palm, she lathered his body. He shifted uneasily beneath her touch. “You shouldn’t be doing this, Marcy. I should be washing you.” She avoided looking into his eyes. “What do you mean? You want to cater to me like I’m a queen or something?” Silence. Fuck, why not crank the heat up a little bit more? Marcella lathered her own hair as she continued to avoid looking at him. “You know, we really need a table. The couch isn’t cutting it for meals. I was thinking with as large as the pack is, we just need to get one that could seat about three hundred. I’ll sit at the end, and we’ll line the wolves down both sides. What do you think?” Looking up, Donavon’s face was frozen. “Too many? Okay, well maybe one that seats a hundred, then. I can play dress up every day, and you can escort me to my seat in one of my elaborate gowns. What do you say?” “What?” He shook his head, looking as confused as a child. “Never mind.” Marcella groaned. She quickly rinsed him and herself off and climbed out. Raising her hand and bringing it down, she was about to materialize some clothes when she remembered she was in damn wolf form. Great.

“Wait! What did you just do?” “What?” “Your hand.” Donavon lifted her arm and brought it down. Clearing her throat, she brought his attention back to her face. “Did they knock something loose up there? You’re acting really strange. Maybe we should forget the flan until you’re feeling better.” Taking in his reactions, she knew they were so close. Donavon would remember soon, and when he did, she was praying he took it well. If things got any worse, she was sure she’d snap.

****

The flashes kept Donavon feeling like he was in a constant state of déjà vu. The room kept spinning, and no matter what he did or tried to focus on, the damn visions kept coming. Seeing Marcella’s hand in the air triggered something so profound, he couldn’t believe he expected to see something appear around her body. Shit, he had to be losing his mind. Marcella couldn’t be a queen. Things like that just didn’t happen. Hearing her words, he shook his head. “No way you’re taking away my flan. I want to taste it.” Walking to his clothes that were piled on the dresser, he grabbed a pair of boxers and a wife beater. While he focused on getting dressed, he couldn’t ignore the way his muscles stretched tightly. Damn if the doc hadn’t had a field day with that bar. Oh well, he felt better, and that’s all that mattered. The pain he could deal with. The guilt from hurting his mate, he couldn’t. Pulling out of a pair of black baggy shorts, he slid them on and waited as Marcella adjusted the tank top down over her pink pajama bottoms. When she was properly dressed, he opened the door and followed her to the kitchen. Jase was leaning against the wall with his hands over his wide chest. It didn’t pass his notice how the stranger’s eyes widened at Donavon’s exposed tattoos. “The flan is ready to serve,” Jase said quietly. He opened the refrigerator and pulled out two plates, handing them to him and Marcella. Donavon couldn’t get over the way the new guy kept looking at Marcella with some strange emotion on his face. Something about Jason was so familiar, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. It was as if he knew the guy forever and unexplainably hated him. Slowly, Donavon led Marcella to the couch and they sat. He looked down at the raspberry-covered pie thingy. Well, it smelled good.

Marcy laughed. “Just take a bite. Here.” She grabbed his fork and cut a small piece. Mesmerized by her smile, he almost had missed her bringing the fork up to his lips. “Open, Donavon.” She stretched out the words as if he were a child. Slowly, he did. He hated that he wasn’t sure if he was going to like it. Truthfully, he’d never cared for desserts. Once, when he was young, the alpha’s son had a birthday party, and he’d actually been invited. The frosting on the cake had been way too sweet, but he ate it all so as not to offend his leader. As the flavor of Marcella’s flan burst over his tongue, he could feel his eyes rolling back in bliss. “Good, isn’t it?” Jase burst out laughing from across the room. Donavon was in such a state of heaven, he didn’t care at the moment. He nodded, grabbing the fork and taking over. “Thank you for my surprise. I love it. Can you make it again, too?” “Of course. Now, why don’t you eat this while I clean up the kitchen? Here, Jase, you can have mine. I’m not hungry.” Donavon looked up. “No, he can clean the kitchen. You cooked.” Jase’s mouth opened and shut. His eyes shot to Marcella, and Donavon felt his blood boil. Something passed between them, but he wasn’t sure what it was. The earlier feeling of them knowing each other returned. “Really. I don’t mind cleaning. It will give me something to do. I’m kind of bored.” “Bored?” Shit, he should have thought about that. What did females like to do? He was almost afraid to ask. Finishing off the flan, Donavon stood and took her plate. The thought of eating it crossed his mind, but Jase did serve them. “Here.” He pushed the dessert at the stranger. “Tell me what you want to do. Anything you want.” Marcella’s full lips parted, and it took a few seconds before her shoulders shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe I’ll just go to bed.” Sadness. That’s what he’d seen cross her face before she turned and headed into the room, shutting the door behind her. Turning, he looked at Aaron and Jase. Donavon couldn’t even comprehend what was going through Marcella’s head. The sound of squeaking from the bed frame signified that she was indeed serious. Walking back to the couch, he watched Jase finish off the flan. “Can one of you please help me out here? What am I doing wrong? She seems so sad all the time.”

Aaron looked at the floor as Jase gave him a smug grin. “New love. Must be nice. I wish a mate’s boredom was the most of my problems. You should consider yourself lucky.” “What in the hell is that supposed to mean?” Donavon disliked this guy the more he talked. Maybe it was the fact that Jase had a look of resentment on his face. It sure as hell didn’t help out. “Your mate is sad and missing something. At least you don’t have a voice in your head telling you to eat her.” “Your wolf wants you to eat your mate?” Donavon couldn’t keep the look of alarm from his face. He could feel his eyes grow big at the statement. “She’s equivalent to my mate, I guess. But yes, the damn creature is ready to devour her whole. It’s the reason why I had to distance myself. I’d kill her in a heartbeat, and the fucked up thing is I love her more than words can describe. I’d give my life without a thought, yet I’m scared if I so much as taste her again, her death will be on my hands. My…creature wants the ultimate domination over her, her death for my personal pleasure. The voices, they promise” Jase shook his head as if to clear it. “Corrupt cravings. Nice, right?” “Your wolf has taken you over,” Donavon whispered. “You could say that. There are times when I hear the thing more than I hear myself.” “I don’t know what to say.” Donavon felt a piece of his heart go out to the guy. He wasn’t sure what he would do if he were put in the same situation. The thought of not being able to taste Marcella was enough to make him panic. Something about her taste was insanely addicting. Hell, he wanted to go back in there and lick her pussy all over again. “There is nothing to say. Just forget I ever mentioned it.” Jase stood and walked into the kitchen, placing his plate in the sink. “Where do you want me to crash? I’m kinda tired.” Donavon shook his head mindlessly. “Sleep on the couch. Aaron stays over at the main house, and I really don’t want you over there. Can I ask you a question, Jase?” “Go for it.” “You didn’t lie about us being somehow related. Can you explain?” The guy shifted and slouched back down against the wall. “I wish I could, but there’s only so much I can say.” Jase got quiet while he closed his eyes and went on. “Imagine a woman, so beautiful and so loved that she had the ability to bring people together with her natural aura. Now, a woman like that would need protection, she’d need—” “Donavon, come to bed,” Marcella snapped angrily from the doorway. “Enough fairytales for tonight. If you wanted a bedtime story, I could have told you one.”

He looked up at his mate, surprised. Why was she so upset? And why in the hell did he see her whenever Jase was describing the tale of his? “Later,” Donavon whispered. Standing, he headed to the room while Aaron waved goodbye. Grabbing a blanket from the closet, he handed it to the one guy who’d managed to intrigue the hell out of him. “You will tell me more. But not tonight. I must comfort my mate.” Donavon left, not turning around. Marcella was in the bed waiting for him. Dark circles were appearing under her eyes, only concerning him more. Climbing in, she molded her body to his. It wasn’t minutes before he felt her heart slow and her breathing deepen. Closing his eyes, he tried his hardest to sleep, but all he could think about was the story and all the things Marcy had said earlier. He wondered if they were somehow connected. No, he knew they were.

Chapter 10

Dominic stood in the tower overlooking the two angels hiding in the brush like fucking cowards. They couldn’t see him past the projection that had kicked in after the first was triggered. At the sight of Nemmy, he felt something odd, a familiarity that he didn’t like. But it was the second one that did him in. Caspius made his blood boil, and he had no idea why. This wasn’t the first time Dominic had heard of these two. He’d even seen them before, but the nagging pull of knowing them hadn’t been there. Reaching for his connection to Samael, he let his master know he was needed. It wasn’t a second before the dark angel appeared next to him.

“So they found it. I knew it wouldn’t be long.” He looked over at Dominic but didn’t hold eye contact for long. “Who are they, really? And don’t lie to me. I know they have to do with the past.” Samael took a ragged breath. “I told you everything I know. Marcella’s dealings with good were more than I was willing to partake in. I did appear on occasions, but the goodness in me didn’t last long. I hold too much evil. “You and Caspius have quite a past. For a human, you were unbelievably strong. Caspius’s envy was his only major sin. For reasons unknown, he took an instant dislike to you. When Nemmy would come for Marcella, you two got in a few fights, but nothing major. Neither Nemmy nor Marcella would ever allow things to progress. “This went on for a while. Hell, years. After a while, Nemmy just started coming alone. I think he and Caspius stopped hanging around for a while and just within the last few months, teamed back up.” “Wait.” Dominic cut him off, confused. “Marcella was hundreds of years old. If I was human in my past life, how long did I actually know her? It couldn’t have been too long, given I was young when I died.” Samael looked back at the angels. “The paranormal world was but a spec then. Jason was with her the longest. Two hundred years. He was her first creation. You, Donavon, and Ambrose maybe shared a good seven years with her before your deaths. There were times she teased the idea of turning you all over, and she probably would have if she would have known how things were going to end.” Dominic was speechless. “That’s it? Seven fucking years? What did she do in all the time before then, before Jason? Who was she with?” “No one. Before Jason or any of you came along, she was…untouched, pure.” “Oh my God. I don’t understand any of this at all.” “You don’t have to,” Samael snapped. “What I said never leaves this roof. I know I have your word because if you open your mouth, I’ll take you back to where you belong, whether it hurts our queen or not. And don’t ever think you’re safe because she loves you.” Samael turned to look at him. “I love her more, and I will protect her against anyone who causes her pain.” “You sound like me.” Dominic didn’t know what to say. He knew Samael had feelings for her, but never ones that deep. “I won’t hurt her. I couldn’t.” Samael nodded. “Keep it that way. Now, make sure everyone stays inside. Those wind-thumpers will probably be scoping out the place for a few days. I don’t want them to see anyone leave the house. Hopefully they’ll get bored and just leave, but I doubt it.”

Samael took a few steps down the balcony. “Oh, and you even think about stepping outside like you thought about earlier, and that’s an instant trip back to your kingdom, Prince. If they see you, they’ll know our queen is back, and I’m not letting that happen.” Dominic wasn’t sure what in the hell to think anymore. Seven fucking years, that’s the only thing that kept going through his head. How could such a short time feel like he’d known her an eternity? Hell, maybe it was because she harbored his soul for so long. Then again, he could be way off. Looking over, he noticed Samael had disappeared. Ambrose had somehow taken his place. Funny, he’d been so lost in his thoughts he’d never heard the vampire approach. “They still there?” “Yep.” Dominic sat at the top of the wall, looking down at the angels. “Where’s Jason? I need to tell him not to go outside. No one is to leave the house.” “He’s gone. Didn’t he come up and tell you?” Dominic immediately turned. “What do you mean, he’s gone? Where did he go?” “To be with Marcella. She called and needed him.” Damn. He sighed in relief. “I thought there would be a chance of him walking through the front door. We sure as hell wouldn’t need that.” “No worries. Jason should be back when Marcella returns with Donavon. There won’t be a risk. I’ll be sure to inform the vampires to stay put until we get more news.” Dominic nodded. They were safe when it came to the vampires, but then he would have to worry about Marcella. Donavon would be here, then. That bastard treated her like shit. God, he couldn’t wait to whip that boy into shape. Now that would definitely make his demon feel better. It was time some of this evil was released, and the wolf would get to experience it firsthand.

****

A week flew by, and Marcella was at her breaking point. She missed her other men so much it physically hurt. Not to mention the sickness she felt thinking about the vampires who were waiting on her. As she slid the flan into the refrigerator, she knew what she needed to do. After all the hints she’d dropped to Donavon, she wouldn’t be surprised if she put on her freaking crown and he thought she was playing dress up. He just wasn’t coming around at all. If he was,

he sure as hell wasn’t mentioning it to her or Jason. And Jason, damned if he wasn’t on his last nerve with Donavon. The two kept going at it like kids. If things didn’t happen quickly, she had no doubt her other half would beat her to the punch. “Hey, honey. So, what did you make tonight?” Donavon, Jason, and Aaron all walked through the door dripping sweat. Marcella took one glance up and tried her best to fake a smile. “Spaghetti, salad, and garlic bread. I’ll make your plates while you all wash up.” They advanced while she grabbed the first plate off the counter. “So, how was shooting practice?” “Fine. Jase seems to be a pretty good shot.” “That’s good.” The men stood in line at the sink, washing their hands while she kept herself busy. One by one, she handed them their food, noticing their uneasiness. She had no doubt it had to do with Donavon arguing with her about serving them. Every night he complained. Within minutes, they were all seated at the new table. Silence filled the air, and it was as thick as the truth she was about to lay down. No one but Jason looked up from eating. As their eyes met, he nodded her on. “Donavon.” Marcella whispered his name, not at all sure how to begin. “What’s wrong?” A sad look shadowed his face. “This isn’t working.” The words tumbled from her mouth, and she regretted them almost instantly. Well, that was a bad way to start off. His mouth parted, and he stood from the table. “Excuse me.” In four strides, he closed the bedroom door behind him Jason groaned. “Start over. You’re stressed. Have you looked in the mirror lately? You look like hell, Marcella. It can’t be good for you to be in this form for so long. I’m starting to feel physically sick, too, and I have no doubt it’s because of what’s you’re feeling.” “Thanks, Jason.” Standing, she went after Donavon. He was lying on the bed, his arm covering his face. The ache that rested in her chest was for too many reasons to even process. Shutting the door, she made her way to him. “We need to talk.” “You’re not happy. I knew you’d want to eventually leave me.” “It’s not what you think.” His arm lifted and he sat up. “Isn’t it? You miss your other lovers. Correct?”

“Of course I do. I won’t lie to you. But I miss my home just as much. There are people there depending on me. Donavon, it’s time. You have to come with me.” “Unbelievable. You want to move me in with your other men? The gall for you to even ask just amazes me.” “You don’t understand. I love all of you. But I have responsibilities that make it impossible for me to stay here. And I can’t just leave you.” “Sure you can. Go! I fucking knew this was going to happen.” Jason opened the door and walked in. Donavon growled low in his throat at the intrusion. The horrible threat the sound emanated sent chills down her body. “I never said you could come in my room. Why is it every time Marcella and I argue or try to have a private conversation, I find you in the area, hovering?” “Because I’m her protector. I won’t risk you hurting her.” Donavon froze. “So you do know each other?” Slowly, he brought his gaze to her. The accusations in that one look took her breath away. “He’s one of my knights, Donavon. As are you.” “Knights?” He whispered the words, shaking his head as if immediately dismissing it. Paleness took over his tanned skin. “Yes.” Marcella stood and let her collector take over. As the tattoos began to appear on her arms, Donavon’s breathing increased. He was crawling across the bed and against the wall just as her transformation was complete. “I’ve wanted nothing but for you to remember me since I’ve been here, but that doesn’t seem to have happened. I’m sorry it had to be this way, but I can’t wait any longer. I must leave.” “You’re her? You’re…I’m not losing my mind?” “No. I am your queen, Donavon. And you, like Jason, are one of my knights. There are people depending on me, and my time here has run out. I’ve tried to ease you into this and let you adjust, but I’m afraid we’re going to have to do this the hard way. You’re too possessive, and I fear what will happen when you are confronted with my other men. Do I have a reason for the uneasiness I feel?” Donavon rubbed his eyes and shook his head back and forth. Fuck. He didn’t seem to be taking this well, but what choice did she have? The collector in her couldn’t pretend anymore. If he was ever going to come around, he needed a dose of reality. Without him having to face the truth, he’d never remember. Maybe she should have done this sooner.

“Jason?” Donavon said the name with resentment. He looked back and forth between them and put his head down. “I knew there was a connection between the two of you, but when he said“ Her wolf mate shot his eyes to the other man. “It’s my mate you wish to eat? You were talking about Marcella, weren’t you?” Tattoos began to cover Jason’s arms, and his eyes turned golden. Donavon took a ragged breath. “It’s not my wolf that wants to eat her. It’s the creature that chose me, my dragon. Marcella and I are able to turn into any paranormal creature there is. No matter which one I shift into, my dragon takes over my thoughts. I was telling you the truth.” “Wait.” Panic took over. Jason couldn’t be serious about not wanting to be with her again. Fuck, she couldn’t take this right now. She shot him a glance, letting him know she wasn’t happy. “We’ll talk about all of this later, Jason. Donavon,” she gave her attention to him. “Come. We must leave.” “But, I can’t. Luis?” “We’ll worry about that later. Right now, we go.” She turned. “Jason, you take Aaron, and I’ll get my wolf mate. Meet me in my tower.” Marcella didn’t give Donavon any time to disagree. With a lunge forward, she grabbed his arm. They appeared on the bed, in her tower. She was thankful the room was empty of Ambrose and Dominic. Maybe she could calm him before they arrived. Jason appeared, and she barely noticed as she took in the familiar settings. Home. “God.” Donavon ran his fingertips over the silk comforter while he looked around. “Are you okay?” Marcella moved in closer. “I’m sorry if what I did scared you, but I need you with me.” “The room is the same. Exactly the same.” “You mean, you remember?” Marcella scooted even closer to him. “I remember a lot, but I thought maybe I was losing my mind. This place shouldn’t exist in this time.” Well, hell. She could understand how he thought that. A fortress the size of hers wouldn’t exist anywhere around here in this day and age. Maybe overseas, but not in the US. Taking his hand, she gave it a squeeze. “You’re right. Dominic, my other mate—” Donavon cut her off. “The man at the motel?” “Yes. He’s the one who made this possible. He’s great at materialization.” She quieted her voice. “You also need to know that he’s your leader.”

“I don’t have a leader. No one is in charge of me.” Blue and gold eyes blazed. “He is, Donavon. And you will listen to him. This isn’t about what’s best for you, but for everyone. We’re a whole here. Do you understand?” “No. I don’t understand a Goddamn thing.” Shit. This was going to be a long night. Looking at Aaron and Jason, she waved them over and took a deep breath. She might as well start at the beginning and tell them everything she knew. It was the only way they could move forward. She just prayed Donavon would come around afterward.

****

Samael paced his penthouse while he fought the urge to go back to the fortress. Marcella was there. Every move she made caused him to walk even faster. The fact that she had returned was great, but knowing she was one step closer just didn’t sit well. Weaving his fingers through his shoulder-length hair, he stared out of the large window and let his gaze cross the expanse of water. But it wasn’t the placid gulf that rested before him. Blood. Her blood, was all he saw. That frail, lifeless body still haunted his every waking moment. And here they were, doing this all over again. How could he have been so fucking selfish? He should have just dealt with the pain of missing her. Now, he’d have to watch it happen all over again. The guilt ate at him. Just looking at her was pure agony. Those fucking angels were going to ruin it. He could feel it in his very bones. Growling in frustration, he began to trail the distance of his room again. What could he do to save her this time? Hell, he wasn’t even sure who the damn enemy was anymore. At first it was his father, but now Nemmy and his fucking obsessive ways had him thinking differently. The guy hadn’t left the fortress all week. This was the most fucked up situation any one person could be in. Especially him. Samael closed his eyes and tried to calm himself. His connection to Marcella instantly pulled him to her bedroom. So clearly, he could see her explaining the situation to Donavon. The man wasn’t taking it well, but he’d always been a pain in the ass, different from all the other men. Maybe that’s why Samael liked him. As the wolf popped off all kinds of questions, Marcella’s anxiety became one with Samael. They all wondered why he was in such a bad mood when he came around. Well, hell, he could feel what their queen did, and her burden was weighing down both of them.

Tuning out the emotions as best as he could, he studied her beautiful face. Dark circles shadowed under her eyes, and she looked physically tired. But other than that, the face he’d always loved still glowed from underneath. Fuck. Why did he do this to himself? He was forever going to be caged in his own hell. Plus, it wasn’t like he deserved her, anyway. He’d always known that. Marcella’s heart nearly stopping had him focusing back on the room. Dominic and Ambrose stood in the open doorway. The fear she felt at the situation was well justified. Samael vanished without thought. Appearing in Marcella’s room, the atmosphere practically sizzled against the tension. Ambrose and Jason stood on alert, staring between the men. Heavy pants came from Donavon as his fingers dug into the blankets. The moment Samael knew what was going to happen, he watched, horrified as a howl came from the man’s mouth and his palm shot out, connecting with Marcella’s chest. The loud cracking at the contact left her flying through the air right in his direction. Samael caught her, looking up just in time to see Donavon’s body thrash against the beast who dominated him. Within seconds, the man transformed into a large, tan wolf covered in muscle. Samael watched, captivated as sharp nails tore and snagged the silk with every step Donavon took toward the end of the bed. The distance between the two was closing in, and with it, the volume of his growling increased. A deep intake of breath accompanied by coughing brought his attention back down to Marcella. “Quite a hit you took there. Good thing I was here to buffer your fall.” Golden eyes connected with his. The leap of his heart made him want to curse. A look, that’s all it ever took with her. “We can’t let them fight.” She tried to get up, but he held her down. “You have to let them handle this between themselves. It’s the only way Dominic is going to show him his place.” Samael pulled Marcella up to lean against his chest. The need to wrap his arms around her body and over her breasts took his attention from Dominic’s red glowing eyes. He settled for holding onto her arms. At least there was a dress there to buffer the link they had. Flesh on flesh nearly killed him. It would take hours to make his cock stop throbbing after he felt her skin. “Come on, Donavon. Get it out now. You want this, and here I am.” Dominic smiled evilly as he said the words. Samael knew that look. It was in both of their natures. Their demons thrived in bloodlust. No matter how much they liked or disliked it, the feeling was something they couldn’t control. The muscles in Donavon’s legs flexed, and Samael braced himself for what was going to come. Thank God he had Marcella in his grasp. If all went to hell, he’d be able to keep her safe.

The wolf lunged from the bed, all razor-sharp teeth and nails. Dominic’s smiled broadened as he dipped down just in time and uppercut his brother. Samael wanted to laugh. Too many times he’d seen them go at it. Some things never changed. The impact against the wall did nothing to shake the beast. He bounced back quickly and charged, taking out the demon’s legs. Jason, Aaron, and Ambrose circled around the two, looking confused on what to do. Their gazes shot to Samael for some sort of answer. Waving them over, he gripped tighter to Marcella’s arms as she tried to move forward. “I said let them handle this.” He whispered the words in her ear. The smell of her hair hardened his cock just as badly as any touch would have done. Groaning, he adjusted her in his lap. “They’re going to kill each other,” Jason said, walking up and kneeling beside them. Ambrose and Aaron lowered themselves on the other side, not once taking their eyes from the fight. “They won’t. They can’t,” Samael corrected himself. “They’re brothers and pledged to each other. They’ll stop when one goes to make the killing blow, if it even gets that far. Dominic wouldn’t. Now Donavon, it might come to him having to feel their bond. When he does, he’ll remember the vows they took to one another in their past. “Amazing, Marcella, your two mates are brothers and going at it like enemies. Who would have thought?” “Wait, what?” Samael leaned forward while burning filled his chest. Jason’s eyes snapped to him. “Oh shit, you haven’t heard? Our queen here accidently marked the wolf. They’re mated. Fucking broke my heart, but I’m still alive.” Fucking fate. Fuck! Nothing would come from his mouth. Hell, that had been a shocker. Two fucking mates, who would have thought? Now look what he’d done by bringing her back. Great. Another one for the bitch, destiny. “I knew they resembled each other too much not to be related. And anyway, how was I to know that would happen? What’s done is done. I don’t regret anything. I have two mates. Enough, Jason. How many times have I had to hear this from you in the last week?” As the guy opened his mouth, he stopped short, having to dodge Donavon as his brother hit him again. Damn wolf just wouldn’t give up. Good. Samael wasn’t so sure he liked him anymore. Now that he was connected to Marcella even more, bitterness took over. Donavon’s teeth clamped onto Dominic’s shoulder, and a laugh came out of Samael’s mouth. The wolf instantly let go when fire literally came from the demon’s wound. Donavon turned into his human form and came after his brother in a flash of fists. “Oh, come on. Is your anger not out yet? You can’t beat me.” The red flickered out of Dominic’s eyes as he addressed the mirror image of him, breathing heavily.

“You’re tougher than I thought.” Donavon panted. “Of course I am. I’m your leader and, from what I remember, your brother.” “Brother…Yeah, I kind of saw that when we were fighting.” Dominic shrugged. “Yeah, well, this is kind of awkward. Sorry, but you still feel like a stranger.” “I know what you mean.” Donavon ran his fingers through his spiky hair. “Okay, enough of this,” Dominic said, looking toward Marcella. Dom turned and took a step closer to his brother. “If I ever see you put your hands on our queen like that again, I will rip out your throat, kin or not.” Donavon gasped and spun around. Samael watched him reach Marcella, still practically running. “Oh my God, I’m so sorry. Are you okay? I didn’t want you to get hurt with my shift. I hit you harder than I intended.” Holding her tighter to his body, Samael felt her head nod. Her silence did surprise him, though. The pain that flickered over the wolf’s face stirred absolutely no pity in his dark heart. This man had a piece of Marcella he would never hold. For that, numbness and hate took over. “Who the hell is this?” Donavon connected eyes with him, and Samael made sure the beast inside him could smell the evil he carried. No doubt a warning ignited in that little brain of his that if he so much as fucked with him or Marcella, Samael would destroy him in the vilest way. “That’s Samael. He’s a—” “The fucking devil is what he is.” Donavon went to reach for Marcella, but she turned her face into Samael’s chest, once again shocking the shit out of him. “Marcy, honey. Please. I’m not so sure I like this guy.” “He’s my master,” Dominic said, stepping forward. “Our queen has his soul. He’s the one who brought us all back at her instance. He’s cool. You can trust him.” Oh, no he fucking couldn’t. No one that was considered one of her men should trust him. Shit, they’d be stupid to even think so. The only reason he didn’t kill them all was because of the heartache it would cause Marcella. She’d never forgive him. Losing her would destroy the only sanity he had left in this damn world. She was his life. It didn’t get more in-depth than that. “Well, in that case, I guess I do feel a little better. Please, Marcy, look at me. This was what you were worried about, and I made it a reality. For that, I apologize, again.” She turned back to him, and her body rotated against Samael’s chest. “I guess it had to happen. Are we going to have any more problems?”

“I think I know where I stand. But I couldn’t just submit. You don’t understand. My wolf just couldn’t.” “No more, Donavon. Fighting amongst my men is the last thing I need.” Marcella turned to her other mate. “Dominic, this is Aaron. I believe he belongs to you.” A smile came to the demon’s face. “And I believe you’re right. Welcome home, Aaron. It’s good to see you again. I thought you looked familiar. Tell me how much you remember.” Marcella’s hand came up to stop them. “Why don’t you men go show Donavon and Aaron around and introduce them to everyone? Y’all can talk about it then. Ambrose, let the vampires know I’m back, and I’ll be down shortly. I need a moment alone with Samael.” Everyone nodded, and the dark angel could sense Donavon’s hesitation to leave, but one by one they filed out of the room. Marcella twisted in his arms and peered up at him. A smile came to her face, freezing his heart. “Thank you for coming. If you wouldn’t have shown up, I don’t know what would have happened.” “Looks like I have perfect timing. Nothing more.” “Well, thank you.” A yawn left her mouth. “Damn, the peace and quiet feels good. So tell me. How have you been since I’ve been away? I missed you. A lot.” “You did?” There was no way he could keep the surprised expression off his face. “Yes, I did. I really wish you’d reconsider moving in. I’m not sure why, but I really think—” She stopped and shook her head. “No, I really feel like you should be here. I’m not sure what you’re hiding from me, Samael, but you don’t appear as what you really are. You have more good than you’ll let yourself believe.” He laughed. “Nonsense. I come from darkness. If I hold any good, it’s your doing. You’re such a bad influence.” “Am I?” Her smile grew but sobered in an instant. “Stay, Samael. I know you don’t like this situation any more than Donavon does, but please. You belong here. With me.” Ah, shit. There was that look. It was the one that made denying her anything impossible. Why was it the one that he loved the most? His best guess was because he was one sick, masochistic fuck. “What if I say I’ll think about it? Would you be happy?” Marcella adjusted herself in his arms, bringing her closer to his face. Damn, all he’d have to do is lower just the smallest fraction and their lips would touch. What would she do? Would she recoil in disgust, or go along with the act, only to regret what happened after? Either one would only hurt him in the end. No use making things worse.

“I would be happy if you’d just give in and stay here with me.” “I bet you would.” He laughed and nuzzled her nose, cursing himself the moment he realized what he was doing. Pleasure erupted over every inch of his body. Great going, dumbass. Another long night to look forward to. You’ve got to be the stupidest motherfucker on this earth. “I would.” She positively glowed while she looked up at him. Damn it, he needed to get out here. It was time to end this and make her mad at him, once again. “To submit to you so easily would be no fun at all. Perhaps I’ll drag this thing out for eternity. I kind of like having you at my mercy. Tell me, my queen, how would you like to be under my control? I bet I could make you forget those men of yours in mere seconds.” “Impossible. You’re not up for the challenge. Plus, it wouldn’t happen, and you said you’d never share me, so you’d lose in the end.” She stood and peered down at him with a seductive look. Mother of all that was holy, if he wasn’t half tempted to give it a go. He stood, looming over her. A smile came to his lips and he knew it was the one he used to make women melt. The parting of her own led him to believe she could picture exactly what was crossing his mind. “I’ll leave you now, my queen. And just so you know, you’re the one who’s not up for the challenge. You see, I never lose. Never.” Samael vanished and appeared lying on his bed. Who was he kidding? As much as he hoped she really wanted him, he knew it was nothing more than the connection they shared. She couldn’t help but feel something. Hell, she’d been created for that reason. For him. Sighing, he rolled to his side and made his clothes disappear. The throbbing of his cock made a groan pour from his mouth. Flashes of her smile only worsened the ache. Palming his thickness, he brought his hand up his long length. With a jolt, Samael jerked forward. Yep, it was going to be one long fucking night.

****

Marcella stared at the open air area where the dark angel had disappeared. What had just happened between them? And why in the hell did she practically keep throwing herself at him like a bitch in heat? Something had to be wrong with her. She had four men. Four! The last thing she needed was one more, but she’d be damned if there wasn’t something between them.

If she could only recall the past, she was sure it would answer all the problems she was going to face and why she was so drawn to Samael. But remembering wasn’t going to happen. Not any time soon. Putting her crown, necklace, and dagger into place, she closed her eyes and appeared in the great hall. Laughter died out, and the moment she opened her eyes, two vampires rushed toward her. Ben engulfed her in a hug, lifting her off the ground. Sebastian stood next to them. “It’s good to see you again. I think we all were going a bit crazy without you here,” Ben said breathlessly. Surprised, Marcella felt her head rear back. “I missed you all, too. But I thought I was the only one who felt our bonding.” She hugged Ben tightly, and he placed her on the ground. Sebastian looked down shyly. “No, I felt it, too. All we’ve done since you’ve left is train and talk about your return.” The smile couldn’t be hidden. Marcella felt absolutely delighted. Children, that’s exactly the way she felt about them, like a mother figure. She walked over and embraced the vampire she’d had the most trouble with. “You did cross my mind while I was gone. I’d hoped we would be able to put the past behind us and start fresh. What do you so say?” Sebastian looked up, his cheeks reddening. He obviously had fed recently. “I would love nothing more.” “Good.” Marcella led them to the large table where everyone was seated. After they took their seats, she walked to her main position at the end. Waving her hand, she made a variety of foods appear. The flan was specially put in front of Donavon. He smiled, turning to her. “Amazing. Do you know how much trouble you could have saved if you would’ve done that to begin with? No. You labored over a hot stove for hours to make us meals. Why?” “Because I love you. You had to see that. This,” she gestured toward the table. “I knew would eventually come, but you needed to see firsthand what I would do for you. Because if I couldn’t materialize, I’d be in front of that stove right now, cooking for every single person in the fortress. Without each other, we’re nothing.” Donavon slowly shook his head. “You are wonderful.” The smile Donavon gave her cracked his lip back open. His left eye wasn’t any better. Purple shadowed around the slightly puffy skin, and it looked like Dominic had just made it ten times worse. As everyone ate, Marcella watched them. These were her people, and for some unknown reason, they had decided to stay. New vampires sat further down the table, and her heart fluttered upon seeing the twins. A sense of who she was shook her to the core, but she knew she needed to see

this, and without a doubt, if the time came, she’d die for each and every one of them. The fear was there, but not like she’d imagined. Her place was set and with it, her responsibility.

Chapter 11

As everyone departed the table, Marcella looked at her men, who remained seated. Finally, they were complete. She smiled at seeing the four men she’d loved forever stare back at her. “So I guess we go in pairs?” Dominic looked at her, awaiting an answer. “Yes. I think that would be wise.” As much as she wanted to be with all of them, she wasn’t ready for something that big. The only thing that would call for an occasion like that would be if her succubus became too much. Thinking about the damn thing made her cringe. Fuck, she hated that part of herself. And the return of her demon was coming. She could feel it. “So who goes tonight?” The longing in Dominic’s eyes couldn’t be mistaken. But if she wanted to be fair, she’d already been with Donavon more than anyone else, and Dominic was his partner when they used to pair up in the past. “I’ve neglected both Ambrose and Jason just as long, so maybe they should stay with me tonight.” Dominic nodded, not the least bit offended. Jason, clearing his throat, brought her eyes to him. Something close to panic sparked. Right. How had she forgotten? “Is there something you wish to say, Jason?”

The gold of Jason’s eyes shot to Donavon and then back to her. The odd feeling that they shared something that she didn’t know about twisted her stomach. Had Jason confided in him? “Marcy, I think Dom should take my place. I can’t be that close to you. The temptation is too much.” “What do you mean?” Oh, she knew exactly what he was getting at, and the thought was enough to make her sick. “My dragon—” “Is fine,” Marcella said, cutting him off. “No.” He shook his head, lowering it. “I won’t risk it. Dom needs to take my place.” “For how long?” “For…ever.” The chair flew backward as she jumped to her feet. “Absolutely not!” She lowered herself until she was inches from his face. “I’m not afraid of your dragon. You won’t hurt me. Please don’t do this.” “Forgive me.” Jason disappeared, and the evil that resided in her body flared. The temper she tried too hard to control spiked, and it took everything in her power not to project her rage out of her body. No doubt, she’d just blow every window out in the damn fortress. A hand came to rest on her shoulder, and she jumped. Dominic traced his fingertips across her cheek and put her at ease without saying a word. “Ambrose, Dom, let’s go to bed. Donavon.” She turned and walked toward him. “I’m sorry you have to come into it like this. I know how hard it must be for you to accept the way things are.” A shuttering breath left his mouth. “You have no idea.” His face twisted in what she assumed was confusion and hurt. “Where do I sleep?” “Dom, will you take him to the room both of you share?” “Of course. I’ll meet you and Ambrose in the tower.” Pushing her lips into Donavon’s, he trembled beneath her. This was for the best. He needed to see firsthand how things were going to be. If she let him stay tonight, he’d want to be there every night, and that wasn’t possible. “I’ll see you in the morning.” He gave her a tight smile. “I’ll be here.” The mass of emotions she felt coming from his wolf was enough to make her pause. The anger was too thick for her to breathe in. Nodding, she stepped back and took Ambrose’s hand. The thing felt like ice beneath her touch, and it was enough to show her that

even though Donavon was a priority, she had other men, too. She closed her eyes and made them appear in her room. “You haven’t fed, have you?” “Once.” Ambrose smiled. “Dominic likes it more when you’re involved. It’s quite painful if you’re not in a sexual state. I couldn’t bear to ask him again.” Making her white gown appear, she led him to the bed. His arms pulled her close, easing her to the mattress. The weight of his body pushed into her deliciously. “If you only knew how hard I’ve fought not to take you every second you’ve been here. I could see you sprawled out on the table, your legs spread wide for me. Fuck. I can’t wait to taste you.” Lips crushed into hers, and the mattress shifted. Dominic appeared next to them, out of nowhere. Her attention was stolen the moment Ambrose’s tongue swept into her mouth. The contrast in temperature took her by surprise. It felt as if she had an ice cube in her mouth, but one that turned her body to pure fire. Wetness seeped from her pussy at his spicy flavor. “Let me taste her while you feed. Fuck, I missed you, love.” Fingers pushed her thighs further apart, and as Ambrose crawled around her, she was spun sideways. The master vampire pulled her back up against his chest and placed her hair on one side. Dominic traced her slit with his tongue, separating her folds. The softness of Ambrose’s lips trailed up her neck. Marcella shivered as he swirled his tongue over her pulse point. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can wait.” Fangs didn’t hesitate to pierce her skin. A moan vibrated her throat as his arms wrapped under her breasts, gripping tightly. The orgasm was automatic. Just as Dominic’s tongue pushed inside of her opening, Marcella burst. Spasms covered her while the ecstasy of Ambrose’s bite fueled the second release right on top of the other. “Damn, you taste so good.” Dominic’s fingers pushed into her thighs. She was going to have bruises, but the marks were going to be well worth it. She couldn’t even think past the pleasure she felt. Nothing existed. Nothing.

****

Ambrose was swept away by her blood. Savoring her flavor, he let her feed his body, restoring his power to maximum levels. No one knew this, but before he’d ever taken in her blood, he was never

this strong. Now, if they only knew what he was capable of, they’d be more than surprised. For so long, he’d counted himself as the weakest of the men, but he wasn’t so sure of that anymore. Agony filled him the moment Ambrose knew he had to stop. He’d gone so long without her taste that he hadn’t realized how shaky and disoriented he’d truly become. Addicted. That’s what he was. He felt like a junkie. Marcella was his speed, his scotch on the rocks. This is what made their queen so powerful, it had to be. Her blood, her smell, her taste, was an aphrodisiac, promising the eternal life of a permanent fix. And although he knew that’s what drew people in, it couldn’t make them love her. But she acquired that on her own. She was selfless, never asking anything more than what she returned, and for it, everyone couldn’t help but fall head over heels in love with her. Pulsing in his cock brought Ambrose out of the heavenly high of bloodlust. Moving so she could lie down, he lowered himself on his side. At some point the gown had disappeared, no doubt Dominic’s doing. Taking her nipple into his mouth, he sucked gently, feeling her arch to his suction. Throaty moans left her throat, and he nearly came unglued when her hand wrapped around his cock. Fuck. The sensitivity was enough to cause him to twitch in her grasp. “I want you to come for me again, love. Come all over my tongue.” Dominic’s voice sounded far away from Ambrose. Humming filtered in his head, and he knew it had to do with the blood he’d ingested. Being on a collector’s diet probably wasn’t the safest thing in the word. A blood that rich and pure was bound to have some side effects. The best things always did. Muffled screams filled the room, drawing him from the trance he’d been in. Marcella’s face was buried into his thigh. When in the hell had she gotten there? He must have been more fucked up than he realized. Dominic’s moans grew almost as loud as their queen’s. Trying his best to focus, Ambrose lifted her, kissed his way around the fullness of her breast. Flicking his tongue over the tight nipple, he hissed as her grip tightened around his cock. “Damn, that feels good.” The words felt tight in his throat. He couldn’t take this anymore. Placing his hands under her arms, he pulled her up and rested her on all fours. Long, dark hair hung down in front of her while Marcella’s heavy-lidded, golden eyes turned to look back at him. “Do it, Ambrose. Fuck me like I can feel you want to. You want it bad, don’t you?” “Yes. Hell, yes.” Tracing his cock down her slit, he nudged into the entrance of her pussy, groaning at the pressure that enveloped his head.

“More.” The moment she said it, she slid back, taking him deeper. If he’d not been prepared to give her more to begin with, he probably would have come right then. Control. Thank God for her blood, or he would be screwed. Not giving her the chance to surprise him again, he plunged his length into her entirely. Eagerly, she met his thrusts while she pulled at Dom and began taking his cock into her mouth. As they came into a rhythm suitable for everyone, perfection took place. Moans and the slapping of their skin connected, echoing off the walls. Ambrose floated against the raging power inside of him. It took over and drove him to thrust faster and faster. By the response he was getting from Marcella, he knew this was exactly what she wanted.

****

Dominic couldn’t think straight. The suction of Marcella’s sweet mouth stole every rational part of his brain. Wrapping his fingers in her hair, he kept the strands from interfering with her rhythm. The faster Ambrose pumped into her, the faster she took his cock into her mouth. “Shit. One of you needs to slow down. We have all night.” Dominic groaned. “Precisely,” Ambrose moaned out. “And this won’t be the last time. I’m far from calling it quits.” Marcella’s lips broke from his cock. She lifted his length and ran her tongue over his sac. Sensitivity combined with pure ecstasy had him biting his lower lip. “You like that, lover?” “Shit, yes.” She sucked one side of his sac into her mouth, using her tongue to caress every part she had taken in. Dominic could feel his toes digging into the new bedding. The vibrations from her screams had him drawing back. Fuck, that was a close one. Marcella’s body shook as she was in the middle of her release. He’d just noticed Ambrose had his hand around her waist and was running circles over her clit. Dominic smiled at the vampire and shook his head. “You made her come on purpose. You wanted her to scream.” Ambrose gave him a half grin. “Maybe I did. But you didn’t come from the vibrations, did you?” “No. But you’re about to, aren’t you? I can tell from that look on your face.”

“Fuck you, Dom.” Ambrose pulled Marcella’s body upright and placed her back against his chest. With Ambrose’s fingers grasped around her breast, the vampire let out a groan that rocked the walls. The moment they became still, Dominic took Marcella from the vampire’s lap and laid her on the bed. Now it was his turn, and he could take as much time as he wanted. And that was exactly what he was going to do. Fuck the hardcore thrusting. Why take away the torture of holding back? That was the best part. Resisting and letting the pain of the ultimate build up linger was the best sexual feeling he knew, and no one was going to take that away from him. Not tonight.

****

Jason walked the grounds of the fortress in a daze. How in the world was he going to do this? Knowing he had the option to have Marcella inside of his body and that he wasn’t going to get it was the ultimate hell. Walking around in circles sure as fuck wasn’t helping, but he wasn’t sure what else to do. Going to his mother’s was an option, but he was supposedly out of town. So unless he wanted to stay there for the next few days, he was screwed. “What are you doing?” Donavon’s voice had him spinning around. Damn, he’d never heard the man come up. Either Jason was beyond distracted, or the damn wolf was good at stealthy attacks. “Nothing. I mean, I’m just chillin’. What about you?” “Needed some air. I guess I’m still trying to process everything. I get what we are and even remember some of my past. I was okay with the way things were back then.” Donavon lowered his voice. “My wolf just needs time to adjust to sharing.” Jason shrugged. “You’ll get used to it. Maybe it’s just easier for me because I’m part of Marcella. Her blood is what runs through my veins.” “Yeah. Maybe. So, how you doing?” Jason eyed Donavon. “How do you think? My dragon wants to taste her blood, not to mention her flesh. With her so eager, I’m a fucking mess, man.” “I can’t imagine. You’re strong, though. You’ll get control over your beast.”

“Yeah, control. Right.” Jason turned away from him. “I’m doomed to spend the rest of eternity celibate. It’s not something I look forward to, but if it keeps me from killing her, it’s worth it.” “You love her very much, don’t you?” “From the moment I laid eyes on her in grade school. Even then, she was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen.” Jason could so clearly see the dark-haired little girl in front of him. The smile that came to his face quickly diminished as he came back to his new reality. “Since we were in the sixth grade, we’ve never spent a whole day apart, you know? When one of us was sick, the other was there at the first opportunity. You can never imagine how hard it was for me to let her go to you. Then to find out that you two were mated.” Jason sighed. “It broke my heart.” “In a way, I’m sorry, but not completely. She’s everything to me now.” “Me, too. Damn.” Groaning, Jason turned to look at Donavon. “I didn’t want to like you. You were a real dick in the past. I hope that part is not reoccurring. You seem pretty okay in this life, so far.” “Don’t like me, Jason. I think it’s better off that way. Would you like me to hit you so you can go back to hating me?” Jason tried not to smile. “Nope, spell’s broken.” “Good.” Donavon returned his smile. “So, is there anything to do in this big old place?” “Say the words, and I’ll make it happen.” “I could use a beer.” “Makes two of us.” Jason made two lawn chairs appear along with an ice chest full of Bud Light. Taking a seat, both men grabbed a bottle and drifted to their own thoughts. It wasn’t seconds before a hand touched his shoulder. The cold beer slipped from his grasp, spilling in his lap. Jumping up, he spun and looked at Marcella. The white nightgown molded to her curvy body as the wind increased. Dark hair flew back from the outline of her pale face, making her look like an angel coming out of the darkness. But it was the illumination of her blue eyes that stole that impression really quick. Dom appeared, but he wasn’t betting on anything good to come out of it. Shit. He was so fucked.

****

Nemmy knew the moment he saw Jason walking the grounds that Marcianna was back. He was almost tempted to go up to the collector and try to see if he recognized him. They used to be friends once upon a time, but when Donavon showed up, he quickly changed his mind. That bastard was definitely on his to-do list, and not the one that listed his errands, either. Nope, at the first chance he got, Nemmy was going to bust him in his fucking face. Movement drew his attention, and he froze, captivated. She was here. The queen was really alive. At the vision of her in white, he nearly lost his breath. God, she was beautiful. No, beyond beautiful. She was light and everything good. Taking in her curvy body, he didn’t make it past her shoulders before he realized something was off. Her tattoos. Where in the hell were they? Caspius shifted as Dominic came into view. “What in the hell is going on? Something ain’t right with the queen. You feel all that evil over there? Ain’t natural, I’m telling you.” “I know. I don’t understand. Her marks as a collector are gone.” “You think she’s in one of her shifts?” Nemmy strained his eyes harder. “Possibly. Let’s just watch. No need to rush things. Now that we know she’s here, we can take our time.” Yes. Time. He was always patient. The Lord worked in mysterious ways, and when the time was right, he’d know. Damn, if he couldn’t wait. He’d waited this long for a miracle. It seemed God had finally heard him.

****

There was only one thing Marcella knew that she wanted more than anything on this earth. Jason. Her succubus read the anxiety pouring out of him, and she loved it. Fog rolled through her mind, and she wasn’t sure exactly when her demon had taken over, but Jason was the target. She didn’t make it two steps forward before hands wrapped around her waist, pulling her into a hard body. “Don’t do this. You’ll hurt him worse,” Dominic whispered. “You know he can’t be with you. It’ll kill him if something happens.”

“I want him. Let me go.” “I’m begging you.” Slowly, Marcella turned in Dominic’s arms. “Wait for me in the room, Dom. I’ll be back shortly.” Trailing her lips down his neck, he moaned as she worked her way down lower. “No.” He jerked back and laughed. “Damn, you’re good. I almost just let you go, but I can’t do that, love. We have more things to worry about right now than your creature. We’re being watched, and I need to you get the hell in the house.” Angrily, she pulled back, glaring at him. The pressure from her wings pushed against her skin. The new sensation almost scared her enough to snap her back to reality, but her succubus came back with a vengeance, not even caring about what he said. “I’m going to have him, and not you or any peeping tom is going to stop me.” She turned and felt him grip her tighter. Piercing him with a quick look, she slid through his fingers and lunged forward. Jason’s eyes grew wide as he leaped back into Donavon. The broadness of his tattooed-covered chest drew in her gaze. Licking her lips, she advanced faster. Hands pulled her back again. “Let’s go. Sorry about this, Jason. She won’t bother you again tonight. By the way, get your ass inside ASAP. We’re being watched, and Samael has ordered that no one is to go outside. I should have mentioned this sooner, but with everything happening, I forgot.” Jason instantly grabbed Donavon’s arm and vanished. Marcella and Dom appeared right next to them in the great hall. “What’s wrong with her?” Donavon asked quietly. His eyes were the size of golf balls. “I can’t pick exactly what that is, but she smells familiar.” Jason’s voice turned low. “Her succubus. She’s slipped into it once with you already. Do you remember passing out cold once you came? Yeah, her, remember?” “Holy shit.” Marcella watched Donavon grab Jason’s arm and pull him back further. Her demon’s rage exploded. “Dom, if you don’t let me go, I’m going to unleash on you.” She turned her attention to Jason, softening her voice instantly. “I know you want me. Please, don’t do this to us. Let me taste you. Don’t ruin what we have.” “It’s her succubus talking, Jason. You know Marcella would never push you to do something you didn’t want to. Although, you have to know how much it kills her. Anyway, that’s not why I’m still here. Listen, there are two angels outside, and they’re gunning for Marcella. Do not, under any circumstances, open the door or go out of it again. Samael has made me vow, now, both of you, give me your word.”

“Jason.” Marcella reached her hand to him, leaning forward. She didn’t give a shit what in the hell they were talking about. Her demon had a one-track mind, and that was fucking the one man who didn’t want her. “Come get me, and tell him you want me to stay with you. Tell him.” “Marcy.” A deep breath broke from his throat. “I do want you, more than anything. God! But…I can’t.” He looked away from her. “You have our word. Now get her away from me. I can’t take the begging. I’ve never been able to deny her.” Screams came from her throat as she thrashed wildly in Dominic’s arms. Suddenly they were gone, and she was on her bed. Shackles appeared, locking her down. “Don’t chain me. I won’t go back. Please.” “I can’t trust you when you’re like this, Marcy. You told me to do this whenever you got out of control. Well, you fucked up real bad this time. The angels across the way know you’re here now, which is probably going to get my ass in a world of trouble.” “He wants me. I know he does. I could sense it.” “Of course he does. He wants to eat you. Literally. And not like Donavon, either.” Ambrose laughed and sat on the side of the bed. Marcella twisted against the restraint. “I hate this. I hate her.” She pulled as she fought to break free yet also fought to take back over her mind. Foggy words of men entered but vanished just as quick. Donavon appearing, breathlessly, through the door made her jerk more. With him here, that meant Jason was alone. Dominic faced her. “Marcy, she should be gone soon. I think between me and Ambrose, you should be sated enough. When you can change over, we’ll unchain you. Is there anything you want in the process?” She looked at the master vampire. Hell, thank God he’d been able to go again so soon, or else she’d surely be causing all kinds of chaos. Even though she knew what she was doing wrong, she hated not being able to break through enough to put a stop to what was going to come out of her mouth. “Yeah, I want the old Jason. If you can give him to me, I’ll give you my soul.” Dominic laughed. “I can’t do that, love. Only Jason can submit to you.” “In all seriousness, Dom” Her words were cut off as Samael appeared at the bottom of her bed. He took one look at Donavon’s shocked expression and turned to her, laughing. “Well, you don’t see this every day. How are you feeling, my queen?” Marcella looked up from the chains and gave him a dry look. “You can’t be fucking serious. Do you not see me shackled to my bed?”

“Oh, this isn’t some kinky sex thing? Hell, I wasn’t sure. I never know what I’m going to appear into.” “Very funny. I’m not happy. I gain my missing man, and somewhere in between, I lose my other half. Jason won’t be with me anymore.” “Damn, you have the worst of luck, my queen. Let me guess, his dragon.” “Yep, it wants to eat her.” Marcella’s gaze shot to Dominic. “He was talking to me. I think I wouldn’t have put it so bluntly. I don’t find it funny, at all.” Samael’s laugh echoed in the room. “Wow, that’s priceless. So, let me get this straight. Jason refuses to have anything to do with you because he wants to turn you into a chew toy. Nice. I really thought he’d have gotten over this already. But, hey, look on the bright side, at least your succubus is passing.” “Do not laugh. This fucking sucks.” Marcella pulled against the chains. “To see him every day and know that he won’t ever kiss me again is torture. He’s what makes me whole, and now I’ll never be complete. What of our child? I can’t get pregnant without him.” “You can’t get pregnant at all right now. But when the time comes, there’s always Dom. Although. Truthfully, the odds would be practically nonexistent. A collector would be best. The chance is only going to come once every ten years, and only in a two-day span. You would probably hate to miss that. Maybe Jason will come around before the time comes.” “And if he doesn’t? What then? I can’t just make another collector to take his place.” “Why can’t you? Just create a new one and transfer your powers into him. Jason will just become a regular collector.” Tears came to her eyes as she looked at Samael. “I will not! To be my other half, I need to love him. I don’t want someone else to love! Jason will not be replaced. He couldn’t be.” “Suit yourself, but a child is in your destiny. At some point, you’re going to have to come to a decision. Jason or the death of everyone you lead. You pick.” Fighting against the resistance, she felt the rage sweep through her. Looking back and forth on the bonds that held down her arms, a laugh escaped out from nowhere. And to think that the damn thing left. Nope, the demon was still here. The absence must have been her refueling. Another laugh left her mouth while bursts of hate exploded in her chest. Her succubus might have been a sexual demon, but a demon none the less. The combination of anger and seduction was dangerous. The power she held went beyond evil. No one had ever pissed off her succubus enough to find out just how powerful she was.

Testing her arms against the chains, she ripped one up with all her strength. The thick metal snapped with a loud pop. Everyone froze while she pulled her other one free and stood on top of the mattress. The wings pushed against her skin, and for the first time, she released them, feeling them curl around her protectively. Heat poured from her eyes, and blackness shelled her vision. The feathers came into focus, and all she could see was the dark tint again. Black feathers, black vision, it was the color of evil. “Holy fuck.” At Donavon’s voice, she uncurled the wings and felt them go behind her. Looking at the chains on her feet, she reached down and ripped them free. “Samael, ah, you wanna do something?” She watched as the dark angel looked toward Dominic and shrugged. “What in the hell do you want me to do? I’m not going against her. Way too powerful for me. I’m not even going try.” “Fuck.” Dominic stepped forward. “Marcella, what are you going to do?” “Jason will not be replaced.” The seductive purr of her voice had all the men taking a step forward. But she didn’t want any of them at the moment. Closing her eyes, she heard the multiple doors slam open. Reaching inside her mind, she found Jason in his room. Mentally plucking him from the bed, she jerked him into her tower. When she opened her eyes, he stood startled next to her other men. “Dom, what in the hell is going on?” “Just don’t say or do anything, Jason. You do not want to piss her off.” “Would I sound like a pussy if I said I was scared?” Dominic laughed. “It’ll never leave this room. I don’t blame you one bit. Marcella isn’t herself right now.” “No one is that powerful. I was fucking levitating, dude. Not. Cool.” Tremors shot through her body, and Marcy could feel herself convulse. This wasn’t right. She was being taken completely over. Her sense of self was almost gone. The words kept coming from her mouth, but she didn’t have control on what was said the majority of the time. “Samael.” Her voice sounded distant as she tried to change back into her collector. “What is it, my queen?” “Help…me.”

“Oh, hell. I was really hoping you were getting a grip on your creatures. I really had faith that you were coming around. Here, keep still.” “I thought you said she was stronger than you?” Donavon asked lowly. She watched the dark angel look over at him. “She’ll never be stronger than me. My station wills it so.” Dominic shook his head. “But you’re just a demon master. She can turn into one, too, plus anything else. I don’t understand how you’re more powerful.” “Take my word for it. She’ll never overpower me. Ever. It’s virtually impossible.” Hands clasped around her face, and Samael hesitated just before he pulled her lips to his. Liquid fire shot into her mouth, searing everything it touched until it settled in her toes. She felt her collector stir and jolt as it was forcefully ripped upward to her ankles. The further it climbed, the more the fire caused her to fight. “What in the hell is he doing?” Donavon’s voice came out like a growl. Dominic answered him. “He’s bringing her collector back. Her creatures are getting stronger, and they’re taking her over. They seize her mind, so to speak. It’s almost like she has different personalities. Marcella must have realized what was in Jason’s cards. I think your ass just got saved, my friend.” Jason’s throat cleared. “What do you think she was going to do?” Donavon laughed. “Samael told her she needed to create another collector and take her half from you to put in him. You’d just be a normal collector if she did.” Marcella heard a gasp come from his throat just as the cobwebs reached her chest. Her voice was completely gone as she continued to scream with no sound. She wouldn’t doubt if the heat seared her damn vocal cords. “She was going to do it? I can’t live without her somehow inside of me. If I can’t taste her, at least I can feel her. There’s no way I can do without both.” Once again, Donavon’s voice responded. “Have you ever thought to let her go completely? Like, just walk your ass away and not look back. Maybe go off and find your own mate?” Thick silence settled in the room at his question. Marcella tried to rip away from Samael, but he wouldn’t let her go. “I will never leave her, wolf. I’ve already told you about the connection the two of us share. Don’t turn into the asshole I warned you about.”

“Yeah, well, I told you not to like me. The way I see it, we’re all here, and where are you? Right here crying because you can’t man up. Real nice, our queen needs fifty more just like you.” “Donavon, enough.” Dominic growled. “You don’t know what happened. Do not pass judgment on Jason when you didn’t see it firsthand.” “Fuck, I’ve tasted her. I know how consuming she is, but you don’t see me trying to attack her. You don’t think my wolf doesn’t want to tear into her, too, and taste what she’s really made of? Yeah, the dragon is probably harder to control, but I doubt it isn’t something he can’t get over if he at least tries. I have. It’s simple. Stop fucking being a pussy, and ignore your cravings.” The sound of a fist connecting had Marcella bouncing in Samael’s grip. The cobwebs reached her eyes slowly. The dark angel was dragging it out on purpose. She stopped moving and glared at him as shuffling and yelling erupted around them. Samael’s blue eyes rolled, and she felt her change complete. If she could have said something, she would have told him off, but no words would leave her mouth. Turning, she saw Dominic leaning over Jason, trying to pull him off Donavon. Fists were flying evenly between the two men. “I didn’t like you then, and I sure as hell don’t like you now,” Jason shouted, throwing another punch. “Whatever made me think you’d changed is beyond me!” “Because I’m right. You probably betrayed our queen in the past, just as you have now.” Horrified, she watched them switch positions. Donavon threw Jason over and pulled Dominic over with him. “I’d never intentionally hurt her. I love Marcella.” “You’re hurting her now!” “We’ve been through this before, my queen. If you protect them as you did in the past, they will never resolve their problems.” His hands eased across her back as a sign of comfort. Marcella turned and looked at Samael. So many things wanted to be said, but she couldn’t talk, and it only hurt her more. She hated seeing her men fight amongst themselves. They needed to be friends. They needed to trust each other. And as much as she hated it, she knew to believe Samael. Dominic pulled Donavon off while Ambrose helped Jason to his feet. Both men were bloodied, and her wolf mate’s face looked even worse, and poor Jason didn’t look any better. The pure hate they showed to one another triggered something in her mind. She pushed it away as she stepped forward to chide them. Walking over to Jason, she watched as his eye contact broke from her new mate. Multiple expressions crossed his features while he looked down at her. Using the voice in her head, she communicated with him.

“I won’t deny that you’ve hurt me by your rejection. But I do understand it. I’m sorry for the pain I’ve put you through with my succubus. Please forgive me.” Jason’s large arms scooped her up, hugging her body against his tightly. “Marcella, I’m so sorry for not trusting myself with you. Please understand that I’m only doing this because I don’t want to see you hurt.” Clutching her fist in his hair, she pulled his face from her neck and made eye contact with him. “You hurt me more by rejection. I would rather die a thousand deaths by your dragon than miss a moment without your touch. Don’t you see this? You and I are one. I can’t do this by myself, Jason. If you won’t come back to me, I’ll have to find someone else to complete me, and I don’t want that.” “I don’t either.” Biting her lip against the tears, she looked away from him. Clearing her throat, she wiggled her way down. “Men, I must speak with Samael in private.” Her voice was barely audible, but she knew they had heard her. Dominic took a step forward. “Samael, we have a problem. The angels have seen Marcella.” “What!” No words could describe the cold, evil feeling that crept into the room at his outburst. All the things the men had said slammed into her at once. Men were watching. But angels? That didn’t seem like such a bad thing. “How did this happen?” Samael took a step away from her and zeroed in on Dominic. “My succubus.” She grabbed the dark angel’s arms, knowing his hostile attitude was narrowed in on her demon mate. “What about it?” Samael snapped. Dominic quickly cut her off. “I neglected to tell Jason or Donavon about the news. They went outside. When Marcella disappeared, I wasn’t sure at first where she went to.” “So you failed me? You failed our queen?” Dominic’s mouth opened, and she watched as his head went down. She yanked Samael around to face her. “Don’t you ever say anything like that to one of my men again. No one failed me. You act as if the problem can’t be taken care of. Now what in the hell is going on?” “Nemmy. Ring any bells, my queen?”

The name was spat with such distaste and hate it took her a moment to really focus on Samael’s question. Nemmy, Nemmy. “Nope. Sorry. I have no clue who that is.” “Well, I guarantee you he hasn’t so easily forgotten about you. Why do you think he and his partner are sitting outside even as we speak?” She shrugged her shoulders. “How the fuck am I supposed to know? You can bet your ass I’m going to find out.” Marcella instantly vanished to the front yard. “I know you’re out there! Come forward.” “What the fuck are you doing?” Samael picked her up by her waist. As his face settled in her neck, she was zapped with pleasure so intense she let out a cry. “Let her go!” one of them yelled. Just as all her men appeared behind Samael, two strangers raced across the street in their direction. The moment Marcella looked into the long, blond-haired guy’s eyes, she knew he was Nemmy. She wasn’t sure how, but she knew it deep in her soul. “I said let her go, Samael.” It was Nemmy who had spoken before. Red highlights caught her attention, and she smiled for some unexplainable reason. Leaning forward in her dark angel’s arms, she reached for a lock of the good angel’s hair. “Nemmy?” He met her halfway, smiling so brightly she was sure the sun had come out. As her fingers touched the red, she felt her face turn to the side. What wasn’t she remembering? Nemmy laughed. “Long story, but you said, ‘the day hell freezes over and your—’” Marcella cut him off. “‘—your hair is the color of blood, I’ll come completely over to the light.’ I remember! Nemmy!” She jerked him forward, sandwiching herself between him and Samael. He smelled of mint, so clean, so fresh she hugged onto him harder. It was the dark angel pulling back that broke their contact. Nemmy shrugged. “So, yeah, I’ve got the hair part going, but I couldn’t bear to do it all in this horrid color. As for hell freezing over?” “Yeah, fucking forget about that part.” Samael hissed. “Hence, she’s not fucking leaving with you, so stop trying to get her to.” Marcella turned and waved him off. “I’m not going anywhere, and I won’t lie. I don’t remember too much about you. I’ve only just recently regained a small fraction of my memory. So what brings you here? And why are you spying on me?” He shrugged and flashed his gaze to his partner. “I couldn’t believe it to be true. After we saw all the pictures in Samael’s penthouse, I knew I had to see for myself.”

“Pictures?” She turned around but decided she’d hit that conversation up later. “Why not come to the door? Well, I mean, I only just got home tonight, but why didn’t you announce yourself? I know you saw me out here earlier. Although you probably were better off hiding.” “Marcella, this man is not your friend. We need to go back inside,” Samael snapped. She turned to look back at him, and realized for some reason, he was holding her tighter. “He is, too, my friend. I can feel it. He’s good. Hell, he’s an angel. You can’t get better than that.” “Angels fall, my dear. Hello? Not everyone is as innocent as they appear. He has his own motives, trust me.” “Nemmy?” She looked at him, for the first time letting herself really take in his aura. Shit, what had she expected? He felt mostly good! “He’s right. I do want something. But only in the long run. We used to deal souls, Marcianna.” “Whoa.” She held up her hand. “I am not her. My name is Marcella. If you want to continue, you have to say it right.” Nemmy dazzled her with a smile. “If that’s what you want, Marcella.” “It is.” She wiggled, but still she was held against the one man who never seemed to want to touch her. “I thought.” She turned toward Samael. Somehow, she’d assumed since he was both good and bad, she’d always let him handle the souls. True, she could remember Nemmy, but nothing he spoke of. Just him, in general. “Can we go?” Samael’s voice pleaded to her. “Just a sec. Nemmy, you do realize that you’ll have to keep my existence quiet, right? I mean, no one can know I’m back.” His eyes shot to Samael. “I kind of figured that. That’s why I said in the future. I want nothing more at the moment than to get reacquainted with you.” “Well, it is kind of late. Could you come by tomorrow? My men and I were just going to bed.” “You mean you forgave them after what they did?” “Enough! She’s is not to remember yet. When she was asked to be brought back, she gave specific orders to let things come as she progressed. This is not the time. If you tell her, you condemn her. Don’t do it.” “When she asked to come back?” Nemmy narrowed his eyes at Samael. “If what you say is true, the last thing I want is to be her downfall. I won’t have that resting on my shoulders. I’m not sure I could handle the burden.”

Marcella didn’t think Samael could get any tenser. The angel turned in her direction, and for the first time, she wasn’t so sure he was as good as she thought. The pain coming from the man behind her was as fresh inside her heart as she was sure it was in his. “Until tomorrow, Marcella.” Nemmy took her hand and placed a nearly nonexistent kiss on the top. She didn’t even smile as the two of them disappeared. Samael put her down, but she didn’t move. Turning to her men, she looked at all of their faces. “You all go inside. I wish to speak with Samael. I’ll be to bed shortly.” Reluctantly, they walked off. Not one of them even dematerialized. Looking up into the dark angel’s beautiful face, she noticed he wouldn’t look at her. Marcella didn’t hesitate. She braced herself and cupped his cheeks. The pleasure was there but bearable since she was expecting it. “You wish to tell me something?” “No.” “You sure about that? Because if I thought you were lying to me…” She let the words stay open. The chance was his to take. A sigh left his lips. “Can I take you somewhere? It won’t take long. There’s just something I want you to see.” Marcella grabbed his hand, never breaking contact with his sorrowful eyes. There was that pain again, and she hated that he was feeling that way. “I would go anywhere with you, Samael. You know where I stand.” The look in his eyes was one she couldn’t quite make out. Just as she was about to ask him what was wrong, he was suddenly letting go of her hand and hitting a switch. Lights flooded what she assumed was his penthouse, given the glowing city lights she could see from the large windows. Pulling her into a hallway, Samael waved his hand, making numerous pictures cover the wall. Shocked, she took in each one, walking further down as she went. “This is everything. My whole life.” Her voice broke upon seeing her mother. She brought her fingertip to the picture, tracing the outline of the woman’s face. God, she had been so young when this picture had been taken. Marcella was but an infant in her mom’s arms. “Yes. I made sure you had a good life. Your change came when you were unexpectedly young. I wasn’t prepared as much as I thought. You see, if I would have known, maybe I could have prevented the loss of your parents.” There was the aching. God, she missed them so much. “Samael, nothing is definite. What’s done is done. Besides, they’re in a better place. My mom is…with my child. I know she’s watching over it for

me.” Fuck. Marcella wiped the tears from her face. She so wasn’t stable enough to be thinking along those lines. He nodded but remained silent. It was time to see where he stood in her suspicions from the angel. “You brought me here for a reason, Samael. What would you like to tell me? Maybe something that Nemmy seemed to think you were lying about?” “Marcy.” Samael stepped forward only to completely turn around and start walking away. He seemed to realize what he was doing and came back in her direction. “Listen, maybe I haven’t been one hundred percent truthful, but you have to understand that I can’t tell you. It would only make things worse. Do you understand?” “I’m trusting that you’re referring to my past and therefore can’t tell me. If it’s something that wouldn’t affect the path I’m on, then I think I have a right to know.” His lips parted. “It is about the past.” Blue eyes looked down at the floor almost as if deciding something. “And I really think it’ll make things worse. I know it won’t make them better.” “Then no more. Not a single word. I’m sorry that Nemmy hurt you. I didn’t like that so much.” “Who said he hurt me?” He seemed to get defensive at her words. “I felt it. Here.” She placed her hand over her heart. “It really pissed me off, truthfully. Maybe you were right. Maybe I should stay away from him.” Samael’s lips parted. “You would do that? For me?” “Of course I would. He said he needed me in the future. That doesn’t consist of now. I think to be safe, I should probably brush him off gently. The last thing I need to do is tick him off and have him ratting me out.” Samael burst out laughing. “And this is why, well, this is why we get along. We’re one of a kind.” “I think that’s truer than either of us think.” They were two of a kind, weren’t they? It was as if everything about him seemed to fit to her personality perfectly. “What do you mean?” The thickness in his whisper caused her body to gravitate in his direction. “Samael, don’t pretend there’s not something between us. We’d both know you were lying.” The sway of Marcella’s hips had nothing to do with her succubus, and everything to do with a woman who was trying to entice a man she wanted. “The chemistry is there, but nothing will come out of it. I’ve already told you my terms. I won’t share you.”

Marcella brought one of her eyebrows up as she took in his trembling body. When he used to say that, the anger would quickly follow, but not anymore. She wasn’t so sure that was true. Maybe once upon a time he wouldn’t share, but time changes people. “No?” Bringing her finger up to his lips, she braced herself. He jumped at the first contact of her tracing his lips. “No,” Samael more moaned than whispered. “You seem really sure.” The softness of his mouth had her eyes drawn to the fullness. What would he taste like in the heights of passion? Could she even handle the ecstasy she knew he would bring? Pushing the tip of her finger just past the entrance of his mouth, his breathing quickened. “I’m” “You’re what, Samael? You’re tempted? Curious?” Marcella dropped her hand before she had an orgasm just from touching him. The wetness of his mouth only increased the flow of juices from her pussy. “As am I. I’m dying to have you deep inside of me.” Turning, she walked a few feet away from him and turned to take one last look. Samael’s body was as frozen as a statue. His beauty put most men to shame. Yes, the time was near. Soon, she’d have him, and when she did, she was going to take advantage of every minute they were together. But now was not that time. “You need to know that I consider you mine, whether we’re intimate or not. I won’t deny I feel something for you. It could be because your soul dwells inside of me, but I think it’s more of something you’re hiding about our past. And I will remember, eventually. When I do, your terms aren’t going to stand in my way. Your body will be mine.” Marcella vanished instantly. There was nothing he could say that would deter her from what she knew in her heart was meant to happen. Why was the ultimate question, but one that she didn’t even want to think about. Her instincts were buzzing, and she knew what she had to do. It was time to make plans. Big plans.

Chapter 12

Samael was shocked. His body was frozen. What in the hell had just happened? Somehow, she’d managed to turn the tables on him completely. Unbelievable! And the bad part was, he’d let her. At her touch, he had become putty in her hands. She could have asked for anything, and he knew he would have given in. Oh, shit. He was in major trouble. Stripping off his suit, Samael headed for the shower. Turning the water as hot as it would go, he waited for the steam to thicken in the room before he stepped in. As his eyes stared straight ahead at the black marble, his hand went right to his cock. What lay before him wasn’t a wall, but Marcella. That look on her face, he’d never seen it aimed in his direction before. Sure, he’d seen her determined when she wanted something, but sexually determined, oh no, never for him. Samael rested his head against the marble while water poured over his body. His fingers held his cock tighter while he increased the stroking. Those eyes. Fuck. They said everything, showed everything. All he could see was her beneath him as he slowly pushed into her tight, wet pussy. That golden stare would never leave his face. Never. He could see her looking up at him as he thrust deeper. She said he would be hers. That word, mine, had poured from her lips with the type of ownership only the most confident person would dare use. Mine. Samael could literally hear her say it in his head, but it wasn’t coming from his mind. No. It was coming from her lips as he pumped into her faster. You’re mine. “Fuck.” Samael let the word drag out of his mouth as cum shot from his cock. With every sensitive jerk forward, her claim branded his mind even further. As the last mine echoed in his head, he knew things were never going to be the same.

****

Ambrose paced around the room anxiously. Falling asleep had nearly been impossible for any of them. But it eventually had come, and now it was morning. In his opinion, they all looked like they could use a few more hours of resting. Out of Jason, Dominic, and Donavon, Ambrose was the one taking the news of the angels the best. While Marcella nodded and posted more images on the walls of the new room she considered her headquarters, the men did different things to keep themselves busy.

Jason sat in one of the chairs surrounding the large oak table, sharpening what looked to be some type of curved knife. The fact that diamonds covered the handle with Marcella’s symbol was something the collector made appear himself. Donavon and Aaron weren’t any better off. They repeatedly kept themselves busy by cleaning their guns. The damn things weren’t going to shoot any better than what they would have fifteen minutes ago, but Ambrose wasn’t going to say anything. The two looked so tense they appeared breakable. As for the demon, he studied each image Marcella posted with such interest that it appeared Dominic was trying to figure out the answer to some puzzle that had yet to be solved. Hell, to Ambrose, the pictures didn’t make any sense. “All right.” Marcella’s voice brought everyone’s attention to her. She quickly walked to the very first picture she had made appear on the wall. It was nothing but a bird’s eye view of what looked to be some type of location. “This right here is Luis’s land. I did some research on the internet and got the perfect view. Now, I figure we’ll go in groups. The last thing we want is an all-out war, but I guarantee the alpha isn’t going to let this go until we take care of it. Maybe we can talk him into letting Aaron and Donavon go freely, but don’t count on it. Things are bound to get ugly.” Donavon stood from the table slowly. “Marcella, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but you’re not going.” The moment Ambrose watched her raise her hands to her hips, he wanted to laugh. The wolf had a lot to learn about their queen. “Is that so?” she asked softly. Donavon looked at the men at the table. Dominic’s head was down, but the smile couldn’t be mistaken. Aaron’s face was red, almost as if he were embarrassed. When Donavon looked at Ambrose, all the vampire could do was shake his head. “Sit down, Donavon. She’s our queen. Even though I don’t like it, we don’t have much of a say.” Dominic’s command left the wolf seething. His large hand pounded into the table as he said a curse under his breath and obeyed. “Like I was saying,” Marcella continued. “If we separate in groups, we should have the advantage.” Marcella turned to Donavon. “How many pack members would you say live on location?” “Only about seventeen. Some sleep out in the barn. There’s a bunkhouse there.” “Okay.” Marcella took a deep breath. “How many are in the pack total?”

Donavon’s eyes grew round. “I’m not sure. Shit, thousands, I’m sure. Luis controls everything south of Victoria, so basically all of South Texas. The bigger cities, Houston, Dallas, Austin, and so on have their own alphas, but that’s about it. The system wasn’t set up very well and improvements have been neglected.” “You shouldn’t have any problems getting that in order.” Marcella walked over to table. “Donavon, how do you feel about being the alpha to all the shifters we’re going to acquire?” “Wait a minute.” He stood back up and took a step back. “What do you mean acquire?” Her voice dropped. “We need as many as we can get. That number could reach infinite proportions.” Ambrose came closer at her words. He knew this was going to get big, but it was one thing to imagine, and another to hear the beginnings of the plans to make it happen. “You say shifters, not wolves.” Donavon’s face looked confused as the man ran his fingers through his blond hair. Marcella nodded. “That’s right. I plan on bringing in every kind I can, wolves, lions, tigers, whatever there is. I’m not sure because I haven’t really been told, but I need a leader, and you’re it.” “I’m not saying I won’t, but what about Jason? He’s a dragon and a collector. Shouldn’t that give him leverage over my position?” Marcella’s eyes cut to Jason, and Ambrose felt his stomach drop. The look she had in her gaze only said one thing, she had other plans for him. “Jason.” She cleared her throat after a few seconds. “When the time comes, which will be soon, Jason will be in charge of more than just one species.” “Like what?” The collector placed his knife down and put his elbows on the table. “I need you to take charge of fey and immortals.” “Whoa! Immortals in the house? No way.” Dominic shook his head back and forth. “That is asking for trouble, Marcella.” “Why?” “Wait till you meet one. You won’t be asking why then. They’re too good.” “You’re kidding me!” Marcella laughed. “That’s why you don’t want one here? Jesus, Dominic, I thought it was something the complete opposite. There is nothing wrong with good.” “Oh, yes there is,” Dom said, tilting his head. “Hello, demon here. They’re not going to take to that kindly. Trust me. Some races can be prejudiced. It doesn’t matter how good I try to be, they’ll

stereotype me and probably try to kill me in my sleep. Then I’d end up killing them, and a damn war would start inside of the war we’re planning for.” Ambrose tried not to laugh as Marcella rolled her eyes. “Well, we’re going to have to do something with them. Maybe I’ll put the immortals in another wing or something. We’ll figure it out when the time comes. Right now, though, we need to focus on this fight with Luis.” Dominic raised his hand to stop her before she continued. “You never said what I was going to be doing.” For the briefest moment, Marcella looked right at Ambrose. He could feel his heart accelerate at what he saw behind her eyes. Shit, he’d taken so much blood lately all he had to do was look into her gaze and he could literally see what she was thinking. “You have armies in hell.” She took a shuttering breath. “I want them.” Jason almost fell backward out of his chair. Dominic stood, shaking his head at the same time. “You want me to turn my thirty-six armies on the one person they fear the most?” Marcella again jerked her gaze to Ambrose, and he felt his legs grow weak at her vision. When she cut her eyes to Dominic, he watched her grip her shaking hands nervously over her stomach. “No. I want you to turn them all, every last demon.” Thick silence clouded the room. Ambrose couldn’t breathe as emotions flared wildly. No one seemed to know what to say. All Dominic did was nod his head and sink into his chair. The guy looked in a trance as he stared across the room. Hell, what a job. “I don’t expect them all to come, Dom.” She kneeled in front of him, her hands resting on his thighs. “Just do what you can. You could never disappoint me, so erase that thought right out of your head. I know you too well.” His large arms gathered her to his chest. “You do know me well. I will get as many as I can.” “Not yet,” she said quickly. “The demons are last. They’ll turn the easiest. We don’t need to be betrayed before we even get a start on what we want. In the meantime, you can help me with your favorite creatures, witches.” “Wiccans,” he corrected. Ambrose had seen the scene in Marcella’s memory of her argument with Dominic. He called them witches, while Marcella felt the word wasn’t right. She preferred Wiccans. It was the day she learned how to control the elements. It was also the day Jason made her face her family’s death. The queen laughed and kissed Dominic’s mouth. Coming to her feet, she walked back to the map on the wall. “So, like I was saying, we pair in groups. Ambrose, you have the most important part.”

As she went into details, Ambrose’s smile grew bigger with every word. Oh, yes, this is exactly what he’d been waiting for. The power that surged through him was stronger than any adrenaline rush he could ever have. It was time to show everyone exactly what he was capable of.

****

Nemmy was on his fourth soda, and he’d only been awake for an hour. After leaving Marcella, the night had dragged on endlessly. Finally making himself go to sleep took even longer. Whether it was the fact that he was pumped up to see her or the caffeine rush he was feeling, he wasn’t sure, but damn if he wasn’t ready to let his wings loose and fly over there in record time. Alive. He couldn’t believe it. What were the chances? Samael had said Marcella had asked to come back. Yeah. Right. He wasn’t stupid. That demon master had brought her back out of pure greed. But, oh well. Samael’s loss, and his gain. This time, he’d make sure he didn’t fail in his quest. He was so close last time. If she wouldn’t have been killed, he’d no doubt have archangel status. Fucking devil. The damn man always somehow interfered with Nemmy’s plans. If he were conceited, he’d think the man was gunning for him intentionally, but no, evil probably didn’t even know he existed. Checking the rounds in his gun, Nemmy placed it at his lower back, tucked nicely into his jeans. Marcella’s men might pose a problem, but they weren’t anything he couldn’t take care of himself. Too bad he didn’t pay more attention last night. He sure as hell didn’t remember anything about them. They’d been so quiet lingering in the background that all his attention went to the beautiful collector who was in front of him. “You ready?” Caspius appeared in front of him. The guy had a knack for showing up out of nowhere. Standing, Nemmy pulled down the black button-up shirt. Black. He never wore black. What had made him decide to today was beyond him. Hell, he hardly even remembered getting dressed. “Hey, you okay? I asked if you were ready.” Pink eyes narrowed in his direction. “Yeah, but remember what I told you. No fighting. We can’t blow this.” Caspius smiled. “I’ll be on my best behavior. I haven’t forgotten about that little plan of yours. It might go against everything we represent, but I’m down.” “Good. Let’s go.”

Nemmy let himself dematerialize and appear in front of the small house’s front door. Caspius quickly joined him. The sun was shining brightly, sparking across the little pond by the front door. Looking down, the angel couldn’t help but laugh at the little fish swimming around. What a projection. Nice. Well, it was time to get this show on the road.

****

Marcella stared around the sitting room. Samael had appeared, and all her men were sitting quietly, scattered throughout the large space. Multiple couches and chaises were sporadically placed over white carpet. The light blue, paneled walls had thrown her off at first since she was used to seeing stone, but it reminded her of the sky, so she kind of liked it. She’d run across this room last night while looking for her headquarters. It looked to be the perfect spot to hold her meeting with the angels. Bright and shiny, just like you’d imagine anything good to be. What she would have preferred at the moment was red walls with black carpet. Just picturing the angels coming into a room like that made her want to laugh. Something told her they wouldn’t like all those dark colors. The shock factor would be great, but she was sure that was just the evil in her trying to take over. Seriously, what normal person would want to watch an angel feel uncomfortable? None. She was definitely more wicked than people thought, which wasn’t a good thing. A knock had everyone facing the door. Marcella had planned this. She knew it was going to be Nayla who led the angels in. Now, it was time for her to get control of what she could feel was best. “Enter.” Sure enough, Nayla opened the door and led Nemmy and Caspius inside. Nemmy looked amazing. Marcella hadn’t quite gotten a good look at him in the dark, but in the light, he positively glowed. Angel, just what he looked like. As for the other guy, Caspius looked more like an assassin. He was dressed from the neck down in leather, all the way to his big combat boots. “Very nice to see you both again.” Marcella stepped forward and kissed both of their cheeks. Their eyes immediately went to scanning their surroundings. Mainly, her men. “Thank you for having us.” Nemmy’s voice sounded calm as she led them to an empty couch in the front of the room. The last thing she wanted to do was sit them in the middle where they’d feel surrounded. “So.” Nemmy sat forward as she took a seat at the small sofa facing his. “Tell me how much you remember about your past life. If I know, then I won’t make the mistake of telling you something I shouldn’t.”

Marcella took a deep breath and signaled for Samael to join her. The dark angel’s smile was one she took as approval. It felt right to have him at her side. She wasn’t sure why, since she had two mates, Ambrose, and another half. Maybe it was because he knew the most of what happened, and she trusted him. Then again, maybe not. The moment he sat down, Nemmy’s smile fell slightly. “Let me see. Well, I remember my men. Then, of course, you have my death. I remember some of the actual event. How it came about is a bit of a mess. I’m not really sure of the details on that. I know I was to have a child, and my guess is that played a part.” Turning, she looked at Samael. “I remember my love for him. He was my best friend.” She gazed into his eyes, remembering the heat they shared the previous night. Quickly, she looked back at Nemmy. “As for you two, I just know that we’ve met. Our dealings or what we shared is a mystery to me.” Nemmy nodded. “Give it time. I’m sure if I come around enough, it’ll trigger memories for you.” “About that.” Marcella watched him shift. Was he nervous? “I don’t mind your visits, I actually encourage them, but I must let you know that my presence here at the fortress isn’t going to be that frequent. I plan to be out gathering followers. My collector is in need. I can feel it. I think since I held so many in the past, that for some reason my new collector is going a bit mad not having what it’s used to.” Marcella paused. “You do understand, right?” “Oh, yes, of course.” Nemmy nodded. She couldn’t tell what he was thinking, but she knew she needed to try harder to get him to think she wasn’t trying to intentionally ditch him. Leaning forward, she placed her hands out to him. He smiled as he placed his on top. Giving them a tight squeeze, she flashed him a bright smile. “I can’t wait to remember more about you. The feeling I have about us is very good. You will try to come and see me as much as possible when I’m here, right?” She stuck out her bottom lip the tiniest bit, so he thought she was frowning, but trying to hold it in. “Oh, yes. I would love nothing more. You just tell me when and I’m here.” The excitement in his words was exactly what she was looking for. Pleased, Marcella broke their contact and made her cell phone appear. “What’s your number?” “My what?” Nemmy looked confused while he stared at what was in her hand. “Your phone number? You mean you don’t have a phone?” “Oh, right. Uh, no, I don’t. Should I have one?” Marcella laughed at his puzzled expression. “Why, of course. How do you expect me to get a hold of you when I want you to come over?

“I guess I didn’t think of that.” “Here.” She made another appear and handed it to him. “When I’m in town, I’ll call you. Tonight we’re leaving, but I shouldn’t be gone for more than a few weeks. I promise to drop a line the moment I get back into town.” “Drop a line? You mean call?” “Yes.” She laughed again and stood. “I should really be getting things in order here at the house. Shall I walk you out?” “I would like that.” He held his arm out to her, and she linked hers around the lean muscle, placing her body closer than what etiquette required. The heat that rolled off of his skin told her she’d done her job very well. As they came to the door and he opened it, she stopped and stared up at him. “I’m so glad you came by. Until we meet again, my dear friend.” She gave him a bow of her head. The quick kiss he placed on her cheek left her surprised. “I’ll wait for your call.” He stepped outside, and Caspius followed. She bowed her head to the other angel, and he mirrored her actions. At the same time, the two angels disappeared. Marcella shut the door and headed back to the sitting room. The men were all smiling as she entered. “You’re too good at being bad. You can’t imagine all the lies I could smell coming off of you.” Donavon laughed. “You were great. Fucking great.” Jason came up and spun her around in his arms. It was odd how easily the men took to her story about wanting to get rid of the angels. She thought they were all going to want to pair up with the good guys since their ultimate goal had nothing but good intentions, but she was glad she wasn’t the only one who thought those two angels were up to something. The moment she was placed on the ground, Marcella walked over to Samael. He shook his head while smiling. “I can’t believe you did it. A part of me thought you wouldn’t be able to turn them away. Hell, if your visit hadn’t been so quick, I would have been convinced you were actually telling the truth. Your lying was phenomenal!” “What I said last night stands. All of it.” She winked, and he stiffened considerably. Marcella wanted to laugh as she headed over to the group her men had made by the small bar. Ambrose handed her two glasses of dark liquid, and she took the other back to Samael. Marcy was so happy, she didn’t care what it was. More than likely it was going to be strong as hell, and she welcomed every bit of the heat that would accompany the drink. “Cheers.”

Samael paused for a moment before he toasted his glass with hers. “Cheers, my queen.” Tossing the dark liquid back, Marcella took it all down in one drink. The delicious burn worked its way down, and she closed her eyes, savoring the warmth that started to pool in her stomach. “So what’s the big news? You’re up to something, I can feel it.” Marcella let her eyes grow wide, innocently. “Who, me? Surely you’re mistaken.” A laugh came from the dark angel as he placed his empty glass on the small coffee table. Her men got closer, all of them anxious to tell Samael about the plans. “Don’t play coy with me, my queen. You may be a good liar, but I can feel your excitement. You’re up to no good.” “Am I? Does that bother you?” Samael’s blue eyes shot to the other men. Marcella wasn’t sure what made him so nervous. Yes, she was teasing him about being intimate, but it wasn’t overly obvious. He shifted and brought his attention back to her. “No, you’re made up of both good and bad. Just because your bad side seems to be coming out by the handful lately doesn’t mean it’s something to worry about. You’ll get bored and find something else to entertain you.” “What in the hell are you going on about, Samael?” Dominic started laughing and shaking his head. “Marcella, just tell him. He’s clueless as to what you are talking about.” No, he’s not. He thinks I’ll grow bored chasing after him. He is so wrong. She narrowed her eyes at the dark angel. “I don’t get bored when I’m determined. Anyway, I was referring to the first stage of my new plan. Everyone in the fortress is leaving tonight. Except you, of course.” “I beg your pardon? Why am I being left out? And what is this plan you’ve constructed?” Marcella walked over and refilled her glass. She took her time and walked between her two mates. Dominic wrapped his arm around her shoulder while Donavon settled for her waist. “Donavon is going to be the leader for the shifter community. He fights Luis tonight. We’re all going because the fight will be far from fair. That’s not Luis’s style. The gun power they have is crippling, not to mention the amount of wolves who are now residing at the location. You see, when Luis found out we left, he called in a lot of people. They’re searching for us even as we speak.” “How do you know this?” Samael whispered. “I have my ways,” Donavon answered, cutting off what she was about to say. “And I can’t go because?” The annoyance on Samael’s face made Marcella’s heart leap. Hell yes, she wanted him to go. Shit, they needed him, and badly, but he wouldn’t have come happily if he thought she was ordering him.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Marcella said, narrowing her eyes intentionally. “Masters don’t fight. They’re the ones who give the orders.” Samael looked at her, astounded. “Of course they do. Ambrose is a master, and I bet you’re going to let him fight.” Shrugging, she dropped her arms from her mates and walked over to Ambrose. He held her close while she looked up into his pale face. “This master enjoys the blood that’s associated with the kill. Don’t you?” “More than you’ll ever know.” His lips brushed against hers, and she turned back to Samael. The look on the dark angel’s face was enough to stop her heart. He was angry, and not just a little. He was pissed. “I like to fight, too. You think just because I give out the orders that I don’t know what to do in the field? I assure you you’re wrong.” Walking toward him, she kept her eyes averted. “Well, I mean if you want to go…” “You know I do,” he snapped. “Well, I guess it would be okay. I mean, if you think you can handle it, that is. I can’t be out there watching over you or anything.” Only then did she raise her eyes to his. A gasp passed his lips. “You baited me.” He let out a laugh and shook his head. “You fucking tricked me, and I didn’t even realize it. Goddamn it. Why didn’t you just ask?” He paused, the smile falling. “Never mind. Don’t answer that.” “Yeah, my thoughts exactly. You would have said something smart ass. So, why don’t you look over my plans and see what you think? I know you’ll give me an honest opinion. Since there are houses not too far away, the majority of our powers are pretty much useless. The police would be there in minutes.” Marcella headed for the door and looked over her shoulder, noticing they were all following. “Of course, with all the firepower they have, that might happen anyway. Just in case, Ambrose will be by me at all times. Donavon is to not leave Dominic’s side, and Aaron is not to leave Jason.” Walking into the great hall, Marcella only noticed a few vampires walking around. Spying Nayla heading for the stairs, she quickly ran forward to catch up with her. “Can you do me a huge favor, Nayla?” “Sure.” A smile came to the vampire’s face as her green eyes looked up and down Marcy’s body. “I was wondering if you could get everyone together and have them meet us in my headquarters. There are a few last minute details I want to go over about tonight.”

“You bet.” Nayla bounced up the stairs, giving off no sound to her footsteps. Turning, Marcella proceeded to the room where she had all the pictures on the walls. The vampires’ coming along wasn’t something she really wanted to happen, but it was imperative that they stick together. Only problem was, she wasn’t sure exactly how many were coming. She’d be damned if they were going to fight before she had their souls. It was way too risky. If she lost anyone whose soul wasn’t protected, she didn’t think she’d be able to live with herself. “You’re worried.” Samael’s voice sounded right behind her. Coming into the room, she just nodded while she went to the end. The look that came across the dark angel’s face as he took in all the pictures made her pride soar. “You did all of this?” Samael turned to her. “Sure did.” “Why?” The smile fell at his question. “What do you mean, why? I needed to be able to show everyone the layout.” “But…you’ve never done anything like this before. I’m just a little surprised. In the past, you would have just given the orders to your men. You wouldn’t even be going, Marcella. But this.” He gestured to the map of Luis’s land and also to the other maps she’d made for future trips. She had circled all the places Dominic had reported that paranormal creatures were known to live. Taken aback, she couldn’t believe what he was saying. “You mean I didn’t help fight or find followers?” “Recruiting is something you and I do together. As for the fighting, fuck no! You’re queen. Why do you think you have knights? This isn’t your job. It’s theirs. Do you think I’d be going if you weren’t? I thought this issue with Luis might be something personal, but obviously that’s not why you want to fight.” “You’re right, it’s not. I should be fighting with my men.” “Is that so?” Samael turned to all four of them but paused as the vampires began to file in. Once everyone was filling the large area, he continued. “I want all of you who agree to raise your hands. Now, who here feels comfortable letting the queen fight?” Marcella looked around. Not a single hand rose. Furious, she walked toward Samael. “That is not the point. I’m responsible for this. I took him without taking care of the problem before we left. I fight.” “Marcella, this is a long time coming. This is my fight. Not yours,” Donavon said softly.

She started to argue with him, but Samael’s gaze shot to Dominic and then Jason, making her pause. They both walked over and waited for what he had to say. When his eyes connected to hers, she knew it wasn’t good. “There are more problems than this fight. Have you and Jason come to terms with your issue?” Confused, she shook her head. “What does that have to do with anything? That can be resolved later.” “Why, when I have the perfect solution?” Samael looked at Dominic. Somehow she knew he was speaking to Dom in his head. When her mate’s eyes shot to hers, panic flared. “I’m sorry, Marcy, but this is for the best.” “What do you mean, Dom?” Samael grabbed her arm, and Dominic grabbed Jason’s. Her and her other half were thrown in one of the dungeon’s cells before she could even process how fast they’d disappeared from her headquarters. The sound of the iron door locking had her and Jason both pulling against the bars of the cell. Marcella tried to grab at the dark angel by manipulating the energy, but her powers were utterly useless. “Don’t you fucking do this, Samael. Let us out right now! I need to fight with my men!” Jason’s yelling was just as loud as hers. “Dominic! Let me out. You’ve seen my fucking dragon! You fucking get me out of here right now. I’ll hurt her. You know I will.” Dom shook his head. “You love her too much to hurt her, Jason. You can control your dragon. I know you can. A part of me has had trouble facing the reality of your situation with our queen, but I have to trust in her judgment, and she thinks she can control you.” He turned to Marcella with a sad look. “I’m sorry, but Samael is right. I don’t want you fighting, and this is the best thing for you and Jason.” All Marcella could do was think of her new mate and her potential followers. “You can’t let Donavon, Aaron, or the vampires go. Please! I meant to do a ceremony before I left for those who wanted to follow. Their souls will be lost if they die!” Samael lifted his hand, a gesture she took as him trying to calm her. “We’ll bring the ones who want to follow and fight down here. You’ll have to do the ceremony through these bars. It’s the only way. You’re not getting out until we get back, and that could take a few days. I want to scope out the area myself. Oh, and don’t bother trying to use your gifts here. There’s a spell forbidding anything like that from happening.” Marcella sunk to the ground, still holding onto the bars. How did this just happen? The ceremony was something to celebrate, something beautiful. The memories they would have when they

thought of their special day would revolve around her being in the dungeon. Great. Not to mention, she wouldn’t be there to protect or watch over her men as they fought. That just made everything worse. “Dominic, go tell everyone what is going on. Let them decide. Bring down the ones who want Marcella as their queen.” Her mate nodded and disappeared. Jason yelled as he began pulling on the bars again. “Samael. I never had a problem with you until this very moment. What you’re doing crosses the line. You have to let me out of here. You saw what I did to her the last time. Without her having her powers to at least fight back, it’ll be even worse. Don’t make either of us go through that again.” “I also saw you submit at the end, Jason. You stopped. There was a small window where you could have gobbled her up, and you didn’t. Trust me. You’ll be fine. Hell, I bet by the time we get back, you’ll be thanking me.” “Or putting my blade through your chest because that’s exactly what I’m going to do if I hurt her again.” Samael waved off the threat with his hand. “Marcella.” The dark angel lowered himself until his face was level with hers. “Look at me.” Tears clouded her vision as she met his eyes. “I promise I won’t let anything happen to your men or followers.” “What followers, Samael? I haven’t had a chance to spend nearly as much time with them as I would have liked. My life is a fucking mess. Every spare moment I have is usually complicated by one of my creatures.” “You mean your succubus, don’t you? She comes a lot?” “All the time.” A sob passed her lips as she looked down. Samael’s fingers came through the bar and eased under her chin, bringing her gaze back up to his. “What if I told you there was a way you could satisfy your demon for weeks at a time? What would you say?” “I’d say you were probably planning an orgy, and I’m not interested in sleeping with fifty million men.” “And if it were only one man who could sate your demon’s cravings? What then?” Marcella rose to her knees, gripping the iron tighter. Samael moved up to stay level with her. “Impossible. No one person is capable of holding that much energy.” A smile came to Samael’s face. “I know one person who is.” “Who?” The word barely left her lips as her heart accelerated.

“The devil himself,” Jason spat from across the room. “Who do you think, Marcy? No one is that strong. Dom, Ambrose, and I are damn near drained by the time you get done with us. For someone to hold that much power is like you said, impossible.” Samael rolled his eyes at Jason and turned back to her. “Next time she comes, summon me. I’ll take you to him. That is, if you’re interested.” “She’d be gone for weeks.” “Well, it’s not guaranteed, but I do know this person was perfectly made to take a succubus of your strength, so you won’t drain him. I’m betting you don’t even make him break a sweat.” “Really? What’s his name? Have I met him in either of my lives?” Samael laughed. “Of course. I wouldn’t take you to someone I didn’t approve of, especially for this. I guess you could say he’s the only person I trust with you.” “Then I’ll meet him. Whether or not I can go through with it is something entirely different.” Samael stood, and so did she. “My queen, I’m betting once you see him you won’t have any objections.” One man. Weeks succubus free. She’d be damned if this wasn’t the next best thing to winning the lottery. Footsteps in the distance had her pressing her face against the bars to try to see the entrance, but it was impossible from her angle. “Samael, who’s coming?” “Almost everyone, my queen.” A laugh came from his throat as he stepped away from the bars. “Of course, we both know the new vampires need more time, but it seems the ones who have been here the longest are all here. Oh, wait, I take that back, the twins are here. Lovely. Nayla really took a liking to you, it seems.” Lavender immediately filled the air, and Marcella ignored Samael as she fought the tears that once again tried to escape. As the vampires all came to stand before the cell, she had to tighten her grip on the iron just so she wouldn’t fall because of her weakened knees. The door opened, and she was immediately pulled out and shackled to the outside of the cell by Samael. Jason ran for the door, but it was locked before he could make out. Walking forward, Marcella noticed she had a good twenty feet to move. “I’m cruel, but I’m not that cruel. I couldn’t make you do it behind bars. Now, start the ceremony, my queen. We don’t have that much time.” Cutting her eyes to the dark angel, she swallowed hard and began to walk as far away from the cell as she could. “This will not be rushed. My followers deserve respect, and I will give it to them. The ceremony is not something I can just fly through.”

Samael remained quiet, so she proceeded to go through the steps in her head. Knowing her vampire symbol needed to show, Marcella made a white gown appear to cover her body. One shoulder was covered by lace while the other was sleeveless. The low-cut top exposed the cross over her heart perfectly. Imagining her hair piled on her head, she could feel as it fixed itself the exact way she saw in her mind. The softness of a few loose curls hung down her back. Once her crown, dagger, and necklace were in place, her outfit was complete. “I can’t tell you all how surprised I am that you’re entrusting me with something so precious. You have my word that I will do everything within my power to keep your souls safe and to make sure they go where they’re intended. Donavon, I’m going to need to start with you because of your rank. Afterward, the vampires can go and then Aaron.” Donavon stepped forward until he was but a foot in front of her body. Already smelling the lavender, Marcella cut out the lights, making enough candles appear to give the area a soft glow. As if Donavon sensed what to do, she watched him kneel before her. Feeling heat rush through her body, she knew her collector was aware of what was about to take place. Fire ignited her eyes, and she knew they were glowing. A hollow circle like the moon began to glow brightly from her left arm, and with it, gold scripture projected out as if lying against an invisible screen. “Do not fear, my wolf mate. I shall make my vows to you, and if you feel the same for me, you can either repeat them or give me your word. I’ll shed my blood, and depending upon the way you feel, you can repeat the act. Are you okay with this?” “Yes, my queen.” “Look at me, Donavon.” His blue eyes widened as his head came up. When he turned, she noticed he stared at the shimmering gold words for her to read. Samael cleared his throat, making both her and Donavon turn in his direction. If she wouldn’t have already started the ceremony, Marcella would have chewed into his ass. As it was, she turned back to Donavon. This was it. Finding him made her whole, but something about carrying all the men’s souls really completed the act. It was time for the most important part.

Chapter 13

Donavon could feel his wolf practically purr deep down inside his stomach. Something monumental was about to happen, and it had nothing to do with the ceremony and everything to do with his connection to the one woman in front of him. After this moment, Marcella would be his queen, and he, her knight. The tingling that kept coursing through his skin ignited his senses until he could practically feel his skin vibrate. From his earliest years, Donavon had always wanted a purpose. Now he was about to get one. The alpha inside of him never felt satisfied with running an ordinary wolf pack. At the challenges Marcella gave him, he couldn’t wait to lead the shifter community. This was what he was born to do, and he could feel it all the way down to the soul he was about to hand over. Marcella pulled out the dagger that was hidden under her dress and stepped forward. He watched as she looked up at the lettering and quickly looked back down at him. “Wolf, you will now be part of me. The pull you feel toward the moon, you shall now feel for me. Our bond will link us. Do you vow to protect, honor, cherish, and love me for the rest of your days?” Donavon didn’t even have to think. He knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that he would do all of those things and more. “Yes, my queen.” The diamonds glistened in the candlelight as Marcella raised the dagger and sliced her forearm. Blood began to trail down the length, dripping onto the stone floor. “With this blood, I will do as you have promised and give my life for you. Eternally, we shall never be separated from this moment forth.” Donavon took off his shirt and held out his hand, honored to repeat the act. When Marcella handed him the small blade he drug the tip down directly over his heart. Warmth flowed down his chest as he kept his eyes connected to hers. “Your blood is my blood, my soul, yours. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you. At my darkest, you brought me light. My promise is to make sure you never lose yours.”

Something flashed behind her eyes. A tender smile formed on her face as she sunk to the ground before his kneeling form. “Kiss me.” The whispering words brought his lips to the softness of hers. Upon contact, light exploded behind his closed lids, and he felt a comforting heat push against his insides. So smoothly he felt his soul leave him. He expected to feel empty afterward, but all it did was make him feel more connected to Marcella. “I promise to do right by you, Donavon. You can always depend on me. I’m here for you whenever you shall need me.” “And so am I. Do not forget that, my queen.” Donavon helped Marcella stand. As he turned to step out of the way, he nearly plowed into the line that had formed behind him. He couldn’t help but smile as he walked over to Samael, Dom, and Ambrose. They rested close to the cell by Jason. “Welcome to the family, for real, my brother.” Dominic slapped his back. “It feels good. To finally have a family, I mean.” Jason’s hand fisted Donavon’s shirt, jerking him forward. “Listen to me. You didn’t see what I did. You have to let me out of here. Don’t let them put the queen back in this cell.” The pure terror and panic in Jason’s stare left Donavon unable to break their eye contact. “Look deep inside of me, Donavon. See what I saw, what I did.” Images exploded in his mind at Jason’s words. Marcella kept coming at him, hitting and kicking. All Donavon wanted to do was feel her bones crunch between his teeth as her blood poured into his mouth. The intensity at which a voice begged him to finish her off left him frozen. As her flesh was torn between his teeth, Donavon felt a beast inside of him roar. At first he thought it was his wolf, but it hit him that what he was feeling was Jason and his beast. The dragon. Horrified, he tried jerking his gaze away from the collector, but it wasn’t until Jason turned away that he was able to break free. “Don’t let me kill her, Donavon.” Air wouldn’t come. It wasn’t until Ambrose touched Donavon’s shoulder that he was able to stop the fire blazing in his lungs. Speechless, he watched the master vampire reach through the bars and grab Jason. Usually calm, Ambrose turned cold, his gaze nothing but empty. “You shouldn’t be able to project images to anyone but collectors. You grow stronger, my dear friend, but so do I.” Ambrose pulled Jason closer until all that separated their faces was the iron bars. “What I’m about to attempt is virtually impossible for any paranormal creature, but with you, I must try. This has got to end, Jason. And it ends now.”

“What are you going to do?” Jason’s shaky voice sounded desperate. “I’m going to bend your mind to my will. Look deep into my eyes.” Silence lasted only a few seconds before Ambrose continued. “This fear you have is out of control. Your dragon does not hold power over you. When he comes, you will submit to no one but our queen. She will be the only one you take your orders from. When you see her, the cravings will only be minimal. You will love her and protect her with your life. Now repeat what you just heard me say.” Jason’s face was devoid of all expression. The trance he was in left Donavon stepping forward. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “I will guard and obey the queen. My dragon does not rule me.” “Good enough. Now repeat after me. I do not want to eat the queen.” Jason opened his mouth, but nothing came out. The sound of the fabric in Ambrose’s fists tore. “Say it, Jason.” “I do not want to…eat the queen.” “And so you shall not. When I say the words, you will sleep. After an hour, you will wake and make love to our queen. You will fulfill your deepest fantasies, and she’s going to love you for it. Everything will be fine from that moment on. You will uphold your vows to honor, cherish, and love. Repeat that, Jason.” “Honor, cherish, and love.” Ambrose nodded and turned to look at all of them standing behind him. Samael looked about as shocked as Donavon felt. His brother was smiling. “Dominic, get in the cell. I’m going to need you to carry him to the bed.” The door opened, and Ambrose turned back to Jason. “Remember what I said. When you wake, your dragon will have no more power over you. You’ll hear him, but you will not be tortured by his commands. In one hour, you shall wake. Now sleep, my collector, friend.” Jason’s eyes closed, and he dropped on command. Dominic caught him before he hit the floor and carried him to the bed. “Fucking amazing,” Samael whispered. “No one is supposed to be able to do that. It’s not right. I love it.” Confused, Donavon shook his head. “I thought all vampires could do something along those lines?” Ambrose laughed. “No. Vampires can affect your emotions, maybe wipe or place a memory in your head, but no one can permanently change the way a person thinks or what they believe. All we can

do is maybe make you think something that will influence your views. We can’t bend your state of mind.” “And that’s what you did? You took away his fear. You fucked with the wiring of his brain?” Donavon looked at him. For the first time, alarm of the vampire took over. If Ambrose could make Jason completely disregard the fear he constantly lived in, what was he really capable of? That was a question he wasn’t sure he wanted to know the answer to. “You can say I tried. We won’t know if it worked or not until we get back. Marcella looks to be almost done. I want for us to be out of here before Jason wakes up.” “But what if you gave him brain damage or something?” Dominic said, locking the cell behind him. “The boy isn’t far off to begin with,” Samael spat. “If it didn’t work, nothing will happen. He’ll be the same mess he is now.” Donavon sighed in relief. Marcella would lose it if anything happened to her other half. Not that he was starting to like the guy or anything because, really, he didn’t. Well, maybe a little, but not enough for it to count. A bright light flashing through the dungeon told him the queen had just taken another soul. Turning, he watched as the last vampire stood before her. The blood pooled around the queen’s feet, almost making his knees give out. Her already pale skin looked ghostly as she brought the dagger back down over her skin. Multiple cuts covered her forearm. It looked like the more damage her body took, her healing decreased considerably. “Jesus!” Dominic hissed. “Samael, is she supposed to be this bad off?” “She’s going to have to learn the hard way. The smart thing would have been for her to take her vows once, and then pass the dagger down the damn line. At least she’ll have plenty of time to recuperate.” Donavon looked at him, stunned. “Is an hour going to be long enough? You forget Jason has plans for when he wakes up.” “She’ll be fine. The wounds will all be closed, and she’ll regain more of her blood by then.” Noticing Marcella was finished, Donavon quickly went to her side. She was in the process of hugging a few of the ones who had grouped around her. “You okay?” he whispered. The smile she flashed him was one that spoke for itself. On the inside, she was radiating. Donavon could smell her happiness, it was so thick. “I’m beyond amazing.”

“Good,” Samael cut in. “It’s time for you to go back to your cell. We’ve already taken up enough time here. When we return, we’ll pick up where we left off and hold a celebration. Does that sound good to you?” “The celebration does. The timing stinks.” “Can’t be helped, my queen. Now, off you go.” Samael swept his arm out toward the cell. Marcella threw him a dirty look and turned to Donavon. “You have no idea how happy I am to have a piece of you inside of me.” Smiling down at her, he reached out and pulled her close. “Is that right? Well, I’m honored to be inside of you.” Donavon leaned down next to her ear. “Should it turn me on when I say that? I am so fucking hard just thinking about what I plan to do to you when I get back.” Marcella pulled back and looked up at him. “Then you better hurry up and come.” Come. Fuck yes. He was definitely going to be doing a lot of that when he returned. If he returned. Shit. That was the last thing he needed to think about. There was no if about it. With negative thoughts came negative powers. He would be back if it was the last thing he did. “I’ll miss you and see you soon. I think Ambrose wants to talk to you before you go to the cell.” Donavon kissed her head and stepped back, allowing her to go to the vampire. Marcella turned and let Ambrose lead her away from everyone. As he watched her getting further away, he prayed he’d make it back. For the first time, he was going into a fight caring about the outcome. It sure as hell wasn’t something he was used to.

****

As Marcella listened to Ambrose explain about what he’d done to Jason, she couldn’t help but fight to focus on his words. The room kept swaying, making her feet shift beneath her. Vertigo was getting worse with every second that ticked by. Even though her bleeding had already stopped, she couldn’t seem to regain enough of her strength. The fact was she’d lost way too much blood. “So like I said, everything should be fine between you two now. If it’s not, maybe I can try again when I get back.” “Thank you, Ambrose.” Leaning forward, she meant to kiss his lips when she felt herself instead pulling at his shirt so she didn’t end up falling on her face.

“Okay, enough being strong. Shift and feed from me. You need more blood. You lost way too much.” As she shook her head, he began unbuttoning the black long-sleeved shirt. “Don’t argue with me. If you don’t feed, I’m going to get upset.” “Maybe just a little.” Marcella let her collector go as she called to the vampire inside of her. Feeling the change complete, she felt even weaker. Fire raced down her throat as she craved what her body needed. “You all wait for us upstairs,” Ambrose called to the vampires. As they all filed out of the dungeon, Marcella almost couldn’t wait for the last one to shut the door. At the sound of the lock settling, she felt herself launch forward until her legs were wrapped around Ambrose’s waist. His lips crushed into hers, and she kissed him hungrily. “Do it, Marcella.” He pulled back and whispered. Not waiting, she plunged her fangs into the skin of his neck. A moan poured out of both of them, and Ambrose only tensed for a second. At the taste of his sweet blood, she gripped onto his back tighter. Fuck, he tasted good. Strong. At the realization, she tuned into the power. Her eyes snapped open as she continued to feed and stare forward, entranced. Strength returned tenfold until Marcella was shaking in his arms. Breaking the suction of her lips, she let her tongue trail across the wounds. “You’ve been holding out on me.” She whispered the words in his ear and leaned back to look at him. “It’s time for us to go,” Samael called from a few feet behind them. Ambrose let her down, but she didn’t turn her gaze from his. “We’ll talk when you return.” With that said, Marcella changed back into her collector and walked to the cell. Telling Dominic she loved him, she gave him a quick kiss before he locked her in. For endless minutes, Marcella made each of them promise her that they would go through with her plan. It was Samael who came to her after the men disappeared from her sight. “I just wanted you to know that I’ll watch over everyone. Don’t worry about anything while you’re in here. Just rest and relax. We’ll be back before you know it. Please don’t be mad at me because of this. Just know that I care about what happens to you.” As Samael started to walk away, Marcella reached for the bars. “Wait!” What she was going to say? Hell, she didn’t even know. Too many things wanted to come out at one time. He slowly turned around to face her. The panic she felt only lasted for a few seconds. He smiled, and time slowed until all she saw was him. Without saying a word, he bowed his head and disappeared. Even though no words were spoken, she somehow knew they’d just shared something so much more than words could have expressed.

Marcella walked to the bed but didn’t make it halfway there before Jason sat up, gripping his head. A groan poured from his mouth. “Man, I got the worst fucking headache. I feel like my brain’s been scrambled with a fucking egg beater.” “Really? I’m sorry.” Looking around the enclosed space, Marcella noticed there was only a bed, a shower, and a toilet. The cell was only about a quarter of the size of her room. “I’m going to wash this blood off. It shouldn’t take me long, Jason.” “Man, I can’t believe I slept through the ceremony. I’m so sorry. I justI was talking to Ambrose, and then I guess I somehow fell asleep.” “It’s okay. Don’t worry about it.” Marcella let her dress drop to the floor. Reaching out, she turned on the water. While she let it warm, she noticed Jason staring at her with his mouth parted. “What’s wrong, Jase?” “I. Nothing. Nothing’s wrong.” “You sure? Maybe you should face the wall so you don’t see me. I wouldn’t want you to have too much trouble with your dragon.” Shaking his head, Marcella watched him move a few inches closer. “I think I’ll be okay watching. I mean, if that’s fine with you. You can tell me to turn if you’re uncomfortable.” Shrugging, she stepped under the water. “You know I never had a problem with us, Jason. That was you.” Marcella spun around searching for shampoo. “Shit! I get a freaking bar of soap? I can’t wash my hair with that. Damn, I wish I could make one appear.” Scrubbing her skin, she watched the blood flow down the drain that was settled in the stone. A scream almost came from her mouth as she looked up and saw Jason standing not inches away from her. When the hell had he moved? The lust clouding his face was so evident that she took a step back. His body was already nude. One look at his hard cock, and she moaned. Fuck. How long had it been since they’d been together? “Mind if I join you?” The huskiness of his voice made it clear he wasn’t asking. Before she could nod like she intended, he was already stepping forward. “Jason, are you sure you’re okay with this?” “Amazingly, I’m fine. I’ve never been surer of anything in my life. You’re my life, and I’ve been wrong to doubt myself around you. I’m not scared...I’m.”

Jason’s hands grasped around her thighs, and she was suddenly lifted and placed against the stone. Lips crushed into hers, and at the first brush of Jason’s tongue, they both moaned. “God, I missed you, Jason. I really think maybe you should slow down, though.” Fingers slid into her wet pussy, burying themselves deep. He immediately withdrew them and plunged them into his mouth, sucking her flavor off. Marcella couldn’t believe he’d actually tasted her. The shock she felt set her heart racing. Could whatever Ambrose was saying possibly have worked?

****

Marcella’s juices exploded over Jason’s tongue. Damn, he missed eating her pussy. She tasted so fucking good. How was it possible that he’d stayed away for so long? The voices of his dragon echoed in the distance, but he ignored the begging that tried to taunt him. Pushing her more into the wall, he slid his fingers into her entrance, again as far as they would go. He needed more, needed her essence to take over him. Giving her G-spot a little pushing, Marcella’s nails bit into his back. “You like that, baby?” “Fuck, yes.” Marcella’s hips tried to move against him. Holding her tighter, he shook his head. “Don’t move. You’re going to let me tease that pussy as much as I want. I want you soaking wet and swollen when I bury my tongue inside of you.” A small cry came from her as she tightened around his fingers. “Jason, please. Do something.” “Like what? Like this?” Withdrawing his fingers slightly, he slammed them back into her. Her body tried moving on its own accord, but he denied her access. Pulling his fingers out completely, he sucked her juices off again. “Screw this.” Jason held onto her tighter as he left the shower and eased her to the bed. There was only one thing his mind could process. Her taste. Dropping his head between her thighs, he trailed Marcella’s slit with the tip of his tongue. As her folds separated, he moaned and pushed into her entrance. “God. I missed you, Jason. Promise me you’re never going to distance yourself from me again.” Lifting his head, he let his eyes connect to hers. It was imperative she believed what he was about to say. He wasn’t sure why, but he knew it was important. “Marcella, you have no reason to worry. I’ll never leave your side again. Never. You have my word.”

Marcella’s arms reached out to him, and Jason grabbed her wrists, pinning them to the bed. “Not yet. Only when I’m ready will we proceed, not a second before.” Her hands flexed in his hold. “I’m not sure what got into you, but I like this dominant side of you, Jason.” Images blinded him so suddenly that he paused from lowering himself back to Marcella’s pussy. Ambrose stood in front of him, and he could see how scared he was. Then he heard one by one the words the master vampire spoke. Jason felt chilled to the bone. “Ambrose fucked with my head, didn’t he?” Jason pulled back, away from her. Marcella tensed and eased herself to her elbows. “Yes. I can’t remember everything, but he did mention fixing your dragon, or so he thinks. I’m sorry. I wish I could tell you more of what he said, but I’d lost so much blood. It’s kind of fuzzy.” Jason leaned against the wall, trying to process what exactly was going on. The dragon was indeed still there, but nothing like before. He tried tuning into the sound and listening to what the beast was saying, but suddenly he didn’t care. Was it possible it worked? Should he continue? The more Jason tried to find reasons to stop, the more excuses he found to continue. The fear was gone. All that was left was determination to win over what was left of him. He was Marcella’s knight, meant to fight for her, not cower away. Not even from himself. Jason didn’t think. He flipped Marcella on her stomach and slapped her ass. A cry poured from her mouth as she tried to jump up. “That’s for not telling me about Ambrose earlier.” Rubbing the red marks that were starting to surface, he heard Marcella moan. “Like that, do you?” Jason gripped both of her round cheeks and began to massage his fingers into the flesh. Spreading her with every rotation of his hands, he watched as her folds began to glisten. Delivering another slap to the same location, he felt the heat rise while he caressed the skin again. “That one was for coming after me with that succubus of yours. Do you know how hard it was for me not to go up there and fuck the shit out of you? I wanted my cock buried so deep in your pussy that my cum stayed in you forever. Do you have any idea what you do to me?” Marcella let out a response he couldn’t understand as he slid his fingers to her clit and brought them up toward her ass. Rubbing in the wetness, he pushed the tip of his thumb into her tight back entrance. The moment she tensed, he withdrew. “I see we’re going to have to do this the fun way. All the better, I think.” Tearing the sheet, Marcella turned around to see what he was doing. “Lie back down and keep your head against the mattress.”

Jason didn’t wait for her to say anything. He tied up her ankles and reached for her hands. Tying her wrists, he watched her pull at the restraints. “What are you planning to do?” she said softly. “You don’t worry about that. Trust me.” Pulling her up to her knees, he made her lay her cheek against the bed. With her ass in the perfect position, even with his face, he gripped her cheeks again. Moving to the other mound, he gave that side a good slap. “Fuck, I love your ass.” Jason leaned forward, biting the flesh. A squeal filled the cell. Her body tried to rise, but he pushed his palm against the small of her back and slapped her ass harder this time. “You will not move again or else the pain increases.” Sliding two of his fingers inside her wet pussy, Marcella’s breathing deepened. “Jason, please.” “No talking. Damn, look at that ass glow. Do you know how long I’ve wanted to do this? Fucking forever. I’m not sure what in the hell took me so long. I guess I have Ambrose to thank for this. It seems he opened my mind more than he thought.” Lowering his head, Jason ran his tongue up her folds. Her juices were positively flowing, driving him on. Reaching down, he took his length and started stoking it slowly. Pre-cum slid across his fingers as he reached his thick tip. Jason looked up. “When Ambrose goes down on you, he licks you pussy and your ass, doesn’t he?” “Yes.” Marcella’s whisper could barely be heard. “Do you like it?” After a few seconds of silence, he ran his fingers over her pussy and gave it a gentle slap. “Answer me. Do you like it?” Marcella let out a cry, and her body rocked back toward him. “Yes! I love it. Please, Jason, do that again. That felt so good.” Repeating the act, he kept their contact, letting her push her wetness against his hand. “Has he fucked you in the ass?” Pushing three fingers inside of her, he pounded them into her hard. “No! Fuck!” Jason could feel her pussy tightening around him. “You will not come yet, Marcella. You’ll wait until I say you can. Do you understand me?” He withdrew his fingers and traced them around the entrance of her ass. The wetness made it easy for him to slide one of his fingers halfway in. “I said do you understand me?” He slapped her ass again, harder this time.

“Yes,” she sobbed. “Good. Now tell me how much you like this.” “I like it a lot.” Jason slid his finger out only to push in a little bit further. “I’m going to take my time and work you in good and slow. Before the month is out, I’m going to slide my cock right here in this tight little hole of yours, and you’re going to love it. Isn’t that right?” “Yes.” “Yes, what? Say my name, Marcella. I want you to clarify exactly who it is that’s making you feel this way.” “Yes, Jason.” She squirmed as he began to thrust his finger into her ass gently. Shifting on the bed, he brought up his other hand to her pussy, easing in two fingers. “Now you can come, Marcella.” He pushed deep to both of her entrances, and she screamed as her body went into spasms. Withdrawing from her ass, he pounded her pussy with everything he had. When her breathing turned heavy, he pulled the binds off of her arms and legs. “Good girl. Now we’re going to make love. Are you ready to feel my cock inside of you?” “Please.” “Please, what?” “Please, Jason.” He smiled. “Very good.”

Chapter 14

Nemmy paced his small living room, not able to fight off the paranoia that something about his meeting with Marcella hadn’t gone as smoothly as he’d originally thought. It had been two days since he’d last seen her, and he was already going crazy. Stopping himself before he could run his fingers though his hair once again, he clenched his fists instead. “I don’t see why you’re so anxious, Nemmy. Maybe she didn’t spend more time with you because you’re still a stranger to her. Did you ever think of that?” He turned to look at Caspius, who was lounging on the sofa. “Yes. That did cross my mind. But if I was such a stranger, why was she openly interested? I mean, you saw how close she kept getting.” Pausing, he remembered the way her skin smelled when he’d leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Do you have any idea how hard it was not to take her in my arms? She used to not mind in the past.” “Yeah, but that’s as far as you ever got. And if I remember correctly, you didn’t kiss her all that often.” Nemmy shook his head, irritated. “Of course I didn’t. Kissing was bad enough. She wasn’t my wife.” “Either way, you committed a sin, Nememiah. You might as well have gone all the way. You had to repent, regardless.” Frustrated, he gave in, running his fingers through his hair. “It should never have been this way! Fucking Samael. I hate that guy. You have no idea the temptation I’ve gone through. The dark side keeps trying to pull me down with promises of revenge and bloodshed against that bastard. I want to hurt him so bad for what he’s done to Marcella. She’s capable of such good, and to see her surrounded by all that evil makes my blood boil.” “Nemmy, you’re missing the whole picture. Yes, she’s capable of good, but she comes from the devil himself. She’ll never be on one side. It’s impossible. She refuses to submit to complete darkness, but she’s full of sin. Look at her men. Do you think their only job is to protect her? That’s not what I heard.” Caspius looked away. Nemmy felt anger course through his blood, but his friend continued. “Anyway, face it. The best she’ll ever be is what she was before. Neutral.” “I refuse to believe any of that! One, Marcella just wouldn’t have sex with that many men. Two, she is capable of becoming a superior angel. I felt her goodness.” Walking to the fridge, Nemmy pulled out another soda and popped the top open. As he came back into the living room, the walls felt like they were closing in. Fuck. He needed to be doing something. “You’re only going to get yourself in deeper. This plan you have, I’m all for it, but you have to understand there’s a time when you have to step back and look at the big picture.” Caspius sat up. “Marcella is not going to come with us, Nemmy. She’s just not. I guarantee that if you made her choose to either stay a collector or turn into an angel, she’d choose the collector in a heartbeat.” “You don’t know that.”

Pink eyes narrowed in his direction. “I think I do. Nemmy, it didn’t work in the past. In my opinion, it’s not going to work now, either.” “There’s only one way to find out. I’m going back to the fortress.” “But she said she was going out of town. She hasn’t called to let you know she’s returned.” Pulling the phone out of his pocket, Nemmy traced his fingers down the thin length. No. She hadn’t called. But she said she’d be gone for weeks, so he hadn’t expected anything so soon, although, he had hoped to hear something. Even if it was just to talk. “If no one is there, maybe we can take a look around and see what we find. It couldn’t hurt. Plus, we’re not really breaking any rules.” Caspius’s bright white teeth flashed. “It does sound fun. Let’s go.” Adjusting the gun at the back of his jeans, Nemmy waited for his friend to slide on his shoes. It wasn’t seconds later that they were ready. It was time to take a look around and see who Marcella really was. Maybe he could find something that would help prove her goodness. Damn, he really hoped so.

****

Dominic followed Samael through the thick brush aligning Luis’s land. For the last two days, they’d done nothing but scope out the area. In his opinion, they could have gotten this over with the first day, but Samael seemed to think they needed to cover every angle. Ridiculous, really. If it weren’t for the people in the neighboring area, Dominic would have just blown this place to pieces and said to hell with all the bullshit. One. Two. Piece of fucking cake. But hiding the truth from the humans was priority. Damn, that really sucked. Samael stopped and turned toward where the foliage was the thickest, right against Luis’s border. A smile came to his lips as he faced Dominic. That expression on any other person would have told him happiness dwelled within. For his master, it was nothing but an indication that Samael was up to no good. “Would you say that if you weren’t mated to Marcella, you would still love her?” Confused yet suspicious, Dominic narrowed his eyes. “I have no doubt. Why?” “Just wondering. I guess you could say I’ve been contemplating whether or not what you have with our queen is genuine on your part.”

Dominic felt himself slip into demon mode. God, he hated this guy sometimes. “You doubt my love for her? You, of all people? Samael, I don’t think you’re the best judge of interpreting someone’s feelings. “You’re probably right, but if you truly loved her, I would think that you wouldn’t want to share her.” “Oh, like you?” Dominic noticed him stiffen almost immediately. “Don’t even pretend with me. I know you. You’ve admitted to loving her. Hell, she was able to take your soul. But I’m not stupid enough to believe you love her as a friend. I’ve studied people for far too long to be fooled by the way you act around her.” “You aren’t as smart as you think.” Samael’s voice was way too smooth to pick up any kind of emotion. “Dominic, some day you’re going to remember everything. When you do, you’re not going to look at me or even yourself the same. Just prepare. I’m not sure your love is strong enough to keep Marcella after you learn the entire truth.” “These hints are getting old. I think you’re just trying to fuck with my head, which wouldn’t surprise me.” “Maybe. Maybe not.” Samael let the smile fall from his face while he started to walk again. Dominic had enough of this. Two days and he was glad he didn’t have to spend more time with his master. The guy drove him absolutely insane with frustration. “So when are we going to do this? I’d like to go back to that piece of shit you created with something to tell everyone.” “That piece of shit you’re referring to is what I’d like to call an acceptable house. Just because it’s not replicated to look like something you’d see off of MTV Cribs doesn’t mean it’s not worth staying in.” Samael shook his head. “You have so much to learn, Dominic. Just because you have the ability to create the best of everything doesn’t mean you have to be surrounded by it. You’ve been away from home for far too long.” Tingling raced up Dominic’s spine. Hell, home? Never. “You’re right. I was out of line. I’m just anxious to get back to Marcella. I miss her.” “She has Jason. You have nothing to worry about. He’ll take good care of her. The collector always has been the one for her, you know?” “Is that supposed to make me feel better? Fuck, you’re a prick. I think you thrive on making me feel worse.” “Of course I do. I’m from the darkness, Dominic. If you would have truly come from where I do, you’d be, too.” Dominic walked faster to catch up. “Samael, when I arrived in hell did you become my master to watch over me for Marcy?”

Samael stopped and turned toward him. The look of hatred only lasted for a moment, but Dominic didn’t miss the truth. And the thing was, he didn’t know how to take the way it made him feel. “The first time I saw you I…knew I couldn’t let you out of my sight. So, yes, I’ve been watching over you.” “We were never friends in the past, were we?” There was that smile again, the one that said Samael was capable of things Dominic couldn’t even dream of, and none of them were good. “No, we were never friends. At least, not like you mean. We were civil to each other, but nothing more. Now, Donavon, he and I were friends.” Shit. He hadn’t seen that coming. “Why my brother and not me?” Samael laughed. “Because Donavon never gave a shit what anyone had to say except Marcella. I liked that about him. Plus, he didn’t think he was better than everyone else like you did. Your title got to your head. Let’s hope it doesn’t happen again. Of course, with this shit about the house, maybe it already has.” “You think I’m arrogant?” “No, I know you are, and shallow, conceited, and you’re way too overconfident. You see, you might be able to control demons, but some things are just out of your league.” Dominic couldn’t speak past all of the things Samael had accused him of. He wasn’t all of those things, maybe borderline at times, but not enough for him to pass judgment. Hell, fine, his feelings were hurt, and he didn’t like it one bit. “Cheer up, you can still change. There’s always time. Now let’s go back to the house and announce the news to the others.” “What news?” Dominic didn’t even want to look at the dark angel. If he saw that smile one more time, he’d probably try to personally wipe it from Samael’s face, and he wasn’t that stupid. The last thing he wanted was a one-way ticket back to hell. “Their numbers aren’t going to decrease anytime soon. Luis seems adamant about finding Donavon. We’re looking at around one hundred wolves we’re going to have to fight against. This is going to be fun. Now, let’s head back to the house.”

****

Samael didn’t wait for Dominic. He vanished and reappeared in what was considered his bedroom in the house they took over. It wasn’t far from Luis’s. For Dom to even say the nice two-story home was a dump had really gotten his blood pumping. In the past, to say the demon was cocky was an understatement. He’d never understood why Marcella had chosen Dominic until recently. The guy had a good side, a caring side, but between the mansion he lived in before Marcella came along, and the car he was still driving, Samael wasn’t about to let him slip back into his old personality. Hell no. What he’d done was a low blow, and he hated seeing Dominic upset. Samael did kind of like the new him, but sometimes just throwing out the facts had fabulous results. Time would tell if what he said had any effect on the demon’s behavior. For Marcella’s sake, he really hoped it did. Heading for the downstairs living room, he noticed upon arriving that the only ones awake were Ambrose and Donavon. Taking a seat on the couch, he watched as Dominic quickly appeared, walking right to the kitchen. “What’d you find out?” Donavon’s expression was calm. “We fight tonight. I don’t think the other wolves are going anywhere anytime soon. We’re looking at roughly one hundred, maybe one-twenty. Too many people are coming and going. It’s hard to tell.” Donavon nodded and got quiet as he seemed to slip off in his own little world. Ambrose just stared at him until Samael had enough. “What? You’re thinking something.” Ambrose laughed. “What makes you think that?” “By the way your eyes are glued to my fucking face. Like I said before. What?” “Could we speak privately?” Dominic’s head popped out from the kitchen, and the question even grabbed Donavon’s attention. “Yes, of course. Why don’t we go up to my room? All the other ones are taken.” Ambrose nodded and followed him back up the stairs. Once they were enclosed in the comfortable space, the vampire walked over and sat on the corner of the bed, still staring at him. Samael raised one of his eyebrows as he waited. Seconds went by before Ambrose brought his eyes down. “You love our queen very much. I sometimes see your thoughts. Today, they’re stronger than usual.”

“What do you mean, you see my thoughts?” The growl coming from Samael’s voice made him close his eyes against the anger he’d displayed. He was usually good about hiding his emotions, but he couldn’t deny how violated he suddenly felt. “I don’t do it intentionally. Sometimes when I look at you, the visions just come.” “Tell me about them. I want to know exactly what you see.” Ambrose laughed. “I assure you, you don’t want me to go into detail. I know how her touch affects you.” The vampire paused. “And I think I know why.” “Really? Enlighten me.” Ambrose pushed his long bangs back with his fingers. “You’ve always been able to have anyone you want. The number of women you were with before you realized your love for our queen reached massive proportions. Yet, she’s the one person you can never have. Not completely, like you want.” “Hmm.” Samael nodded and looked at the floor while he walked the length. “Okay, lucky guess. Anything else?” “That wasn’t a guess, and you know it. But I’ll continue.” Ambrose took a deep breath. “You don’t like any of us, but you can’t bear to hurt her by taking us out. The secret you hold about the two of you would destroy her. I’m not sure what it is, but the impact it would make if it ever got back to her could be disastrous.” No air would make it to Samael’s lungs as Ambrose bit his bottom lip. “And, the man I saw that killed Marcella, you refer to him as your father.” Samael’s attention shot to Ambrose so fast he was surprised his neck didn’t snap. “Don’t ever say that again. Never aloud. Never.” “As you wish, but what do you think Marcella’s going to do when she finds out who you really are?” “The only way that’s going to happen is if she remembers. You are not to say a word. Do you understand me?” Ambrose hesitated but nodded. “You brought her back, didn’t you? She didn’t ask for this. That’s why you won’t tell her about the past. You’re afraid of what will happen if she remembers.” “I refuse to answer that question. You speak way too much. The water you tread is about to swallow you whole. I’m not someone you should speak so freely to, Ambrose. My life is private, and I’d like to keep it that way.” “Well, your private life involves me and my queen. But rest assured that whatever I see will not leave this room, if you give me your word that you have nothing but good intentions for our queen. Promise me, and not as the man everyone thinks you are. Give me your word as Samael, the real dark angel.”

For the first time, Samael felt the walls crumbling down around him. This man, this vampire, who had the love of the one woman he wanted, knew more about him than anyone ever had. Ambrose’s visions had exposed too much. God, he was so fucked if this ever came out. “I give you my word, my promise, that I would never do anything to harm our queen.” “Good. I believe you.” Ambrose stood from the bed and smiled. “I’ve always liked you. There’s something about you that lingers from our past together, and I’m not sure what it is, but I think I even liked you then.” Samael wasn’t sure what to think. “You were always very quiet, always studying people. You and I, we did get along somewhat better than the others. But like I said, it was probably because you didn’t really ever say much. Because of your silence I never understood your connection to our queen. But there has to be something. I can tell by the way she looks at you. She adores you. That’s what bothers me. You have a past with women. Please tell me I’m not going to have to worry about Marcella hurting again because of them.” “Women? I would never betray our queen. I love her.” “Regardless, you attract women worse than any man I’ve ever seen. They have a way of appearing in your bed in the middle of the night. Our queen always seems to be the one to walk in at the wrong moments. Endless problems, if I do remember correctly.” “I haven’t had that problem recently. Of course, I haven’t been around many women, but thanks for the heads up. I’ll invest in a lock.” “Smart of you.” Ambrose headed for the door, but Samael reached his hand out involuntarily. “You promise not to say anything. The way I feel for Marcella” “My lips are sealed. Have no worries. Your secret is safe with me.” “Thank you.” Damn if those words didn’t leave a bad taste in his mouth. The door closed behind him, and Samael walked to the bed and collapsed. Shit. He was indebted to that guy now. Ambrose could have blackmailed him in a heartbeat, and he didn’t. The thought was almost inconceivable. If it would have been the other way around, Samael would have taken everything but the air he breathed. Damn, wasn’t he fucking saint material. Closing his eyes, Samael focused on his connection to Marcella. A vision of her cradled by Jason, nude, made him groan. Great. Not exactly what he wanted to see at the moment. Well, he’d be damned if Ambrose’s little mind-bending trick hadn’t worked. It looked as if they were just fucking peachy. God, he fucking hated that guy.

Jason. He was her first love and her first and only creation. When Samael had found out about him, it took everything in his power not to kill the son of a bitch. Oh, he had wanted to and was about two seconds from completing the task when the blood curdling scream had frozen his hands from around Jason’s neck. The way Marcella had looked at him, as if he was a monster, had broken his heart. It took her almost twenty years to even talk to him again after that day. But she did because she was too good to hold a grudge for long. Twenty years was a breath’s time compared to everything he’d done to her before Jason’s arrival. Damn, he was so stupid back then. What pissed him off even more was that it took that catastrophic event of her finding another half to open his eyes. Why hadn’t he wanted what was so freely his? It wasn’t until she was unavailable that he had wanted her. Stupid. Yes, that was him. And here he’d done it again, made it to where her and her collector were back together. His masochistic ways were just fabulously getting in the way. Fate. What a bitch. Tuning back to Marcella, he watched her shift in Jason’s arms. As her mouth began to open, he pulled the vision closer so he could get a better look. He didn’t…want me. She got quiet as her face moved to the opposite side and something unrecognizable came out. Treason? The word was said more as a question. The hurt on her face associated with that statement made Samael’s stomach clench. Fuck. There was only one thing he could think of that would make her react the way she was. She was beginning to remember more. Samael? Samael? Back and forth her head turned. Sweat began beading across her brow as his name kept pouring out of her mouth. No doubt she was reliving the last moments of her past life, and even though Samael wasn’t there, he could imagine them all too well. Marcella was face to face with his father, and no doubt the man was A scream filled the cell, making Samael jump in his own bed. Jason was quickly gathering her in his arms. It wasn’t right. The scene that lay before him should have been him soothing her. He couldn’t watch anymore. His suffering meter was overflowing. It was time he went back downstairs to prepare. He’d see her again soon. And when he did, he’d make it up to her the only way he knew how. By being there for whatever she needed.

****

Marcella could feel her heart beating through her chest. What in the hell was she dreaming about? She couldn’t remember, but whatever it had been had scared the shit out of her.

“You were calling for Samael right before you started screaming. Are you sure you don’t remember anything?” “No. I wish I did. I feel like something about it was important, but when I try, nothing.” Jason pulled her back down to the bed, holding her in his arms tightly. The reassurance he should have brought wasn’t there. There was this huge piece of the puzzle missing, and for the life of her, she couldn’t remember what it was. If she was repeating Samael’s name, then it only added to the suspicious thoughts she had about him being the reason. Shouts erupted from the entrance, and it wasn’t a second later that Nemmy and Caspius appeared before her cell. Jason’s arm tightened around her as he let out a roar. The blond angel just stood there with his mouth parted, shaking his head back and forth. “Nemmy? What are you doing here?” Marcella held the blanket to her nude body while she tried to sit up, but Jason didn’t let her get up past her elbows. “What the fuck is going on here? Marcella?” The pain coming from Nemmy’s features was so real her chest ached. Why was he so upset? “My men didn’t think I should accompany them on this trip. They said it wasn’t safe for me. Jason was told to stay here and protect me.” Small lie. But that’s okay. “Yeah, he really looks like he’s protecting you. I can’t.” Nemmy’s hands gripped his hair as he let out a cry. “Jason, let me up.” Marcella whispered the words and had to repeat them before his arm eased from around her. He moved down and stood, grabbing his pants. Nemmy let out a gasp and started walking away from the cell. Wrapping the blanket around her body, Marcella flew from the bed. Before she could get to the bars to try to calm him down, Nemmy swung around with a gun drawn. “Whoa, man, chill the fuck out.” Caspius’s voice sounded as panicked as she felt. “No! Fuck this. You were right. Everyone was always fucking right about her.” “Think about this. You’ll become fallen. Don’t ruin what you are, Nemmy. Come on, man, just breathe.” Marcella was jerked behind Jason’s body, but she didn’t stay there long. Running to the bars, she held on and put herself right in front of the gun. It was better her than her other half. “Nemmy, please. I’m not sure what’s going on here. I don’t know why you’re so upset. Please, just talk to me.” The gun jerked over her head in Jason’s direction. “He’s the fucking problem. Him, and Samael, and all your other men. They’re evil! You’re not, though, are you? Marcianna was always good. You have good in you, I can feel it. He tempted you, didn’t he? That’s why you both were together, right?”

Marcella slowly walked back, putting herself more in front of Jason. “Nemmy, please put the gun down. Jason didn’t tempt me.” Lie! “Nothing happened. We were just sleeping. Jason was nude because, well, he doesn’t sleep with clothes on. The only reason I’m undressed is because my gown was covered in blood. I held a ceremony down here for my followers.” Marcella put up her hand. “I’m going to prove it to you. Just let me move over so I can show you my dress.” Inching her way toward the shower, she lowered and grabbed the white gown off the floor. “See.” She held it up, showing the blood. “I had nothing else to wear. Now please put the gun down.” Inch by inch, he slowly lowered the gun. “You promise nothing happened?” Jason pulled her against his side, half covering her. “So help me God, if you ever fucking bring that piece out with her in the same room again, I’m going to rip out your fucking throat. Angel or not, I’ll gut you alive.” Jason’s voice was so deep he sounded as if sandpaper was stuck in his throat. “Jason, shut up.” Turning to look at Nemmy, she noticed the two men holding eye contact. “Look at me, Nemmy. Nothing happened. Jason is one of my knights and also my other half. He’s meant to protect me. The gun just makes him uneasy.” Caspius grabbed Nemmy’s arm. “Let’s go, man.” “No!” Marcella could feel Jason start to tremble. Looking up, her body froze. His eyes looked like cat eyes, but on fire. The orange blaze could actually be seen behind the red glowing. “Jason, talk to me.” When he didn’t respond, Marcella closed her eyes. Fuck. If there was ever going to be a true test for the dragon, this was going to be it. “What the fuck is up with your boy’s eyes?” Caspius’s voice brought hers back open. “He’s changing, and he can’t stop it. If I were you two, I’d leave. His dragon can get a bit testy at times.” “Dragon?” Caspius took a step back. Nemmy’s anger seemed to vanish. One minute he was staring at her like an angry, jealous boyfriend, the next his eyes shot to Jason and his mouth parted. “I said you both need to leave.” Marcella stayed calm while she addressed them. Any rise of temper was only going to cause them more panic. “What about you?” She looked at Nemmy, raising one of her eyebrows. “What about me? With the look of things, I’d say my options are pretty much limited.”

The angel started jerking at the door. “Where’s the key? We have to get you out of here.” “My men have it with them. No one else has a key.” “Well, summon them!” Marcella sighed. Fuck, they were just wasting time. “I can’t, Nemmy. This cell has a block. My powers are useless.” “Stand back.” He pulled the gun up to the lock, and the sound was deafening as two shots rang out. Marcella rubbed her ears against the pressure filling her head. “Fuck! It’s not working!” Nemmy went back to pulling at the bars. Looking up at Jason, his expression didn’t stop staring forward. “Caspius, take Nemmy and go. There’s not much more time.” Jason’s body started jerking. She watched as he fell to the ground and started going into convulsions. Looking up, she was glad he’d at least have the height to fit. As for the width, yeah, she wasn’t so sure about that. It was definitely going to be a tight fit. That or she was going to get stomped to death. “I fucking said go!” She shot them a glance and watched as Caspius finally got Nemmy to move a few feet back. “Look at how tall this room is. In his dragon’s form, he’s going to be taller. Get your asses moving, now!” “Will he hurt you?” Nemmy voice was shaking as he asked. “No. He’s wired not to.” God, I hope Ambrose knew what he was doing. “Okay, we’re going. This isn’t over. Not even fucking close. If you don’t want me to turn you in, you’ll not even think about leaving or avoiding me.” And there it was. Somehow she knew it was going to come down to this. The angel ultimately wanted something, and at the first sign of something he didn’t like, he was ready to hand her over. “I’ll be here.” Nemmy and Caspius vanished. Marcella looked at Jason’s body and kneeled before him. “Jason, I know you’re fighting your change. You would have already turned if that wasn’t the case.” Taking a deep breath, she prepared herself to see if Ambrose’s talk worked as good as she hoped it did. “Jason. I’m ordering you to turn back into your collector. You will not let your dragon have me all up close and personal with the stone floor. Now stop shaking and wake up.” His red eyes flew open, and Jason let out a scream that made Marcella’s skin crawl. Those cat-like pupils came to look at her and blinked a few times. “Baby?”

Lowering further, she reached for his hands. “You’re doing great. Just take slow breaths, and we’ll go through this change together, okay?” “My dragon, it wants to come. I can feel it.” Trying her best to give Jason a smile, she tried comforting him. “I know, but you don’t have to worry. My orders override your creature. Your dragon has to obey.” She looked deep into his eyes to make sure what she was about to say sank in. “And it won’t appear unless I’m in danger or I will it so. That is my order.” He shook his head, and she helped him to stand. “Marcy, it’s still here, though. My vision is red.” “Yes, but this is as far as your dragon is allowed to show. You have nothing to worry about anymore. We’re going to be okay, Jason. You and I, we’re going to be great.” A smile covered his lips, and he leaned in, pressing them against her. Breathing deeply, he pulled back. “Yeah, I don’t think that’s such a good idea. You taste really good.” His tongue traced up the side of her face, and she laughed, quickly wiping the wetness away. Jason seemed to catch himself and pulled back, confused. “Hey, where did those two angels go?” Marcella sighed. “They left. Trust me, they weren’t too happy. I knew they wanted something. Nemmy threatened to hand me over if I didn’t meet with him. Jason, this isn’t good.” “I won’t let them take you. None of us will. You have nothing to worry about. We’ll figure something out.” God, she really hoped they could, but what? Angels were actually blackmailing her. What were the odds? Damn it. Where in the hell were her other men? She needed them here. Now. Well, if she was stuck, it was time to make a new plan to go on top of her gazillion others. These angels might have come from good, but somewhere along the path, they had lost their way. No angel would do something like this. Nemmy was in trouble, but what happened if he turned fallen? Would he go to hell? He’d almost killed Jason. The odds weren’t looking good. Well, she’d worry about the details later. She needed a start. First things first, she needed a title and a timeline for her new plan. Marcella let her mind run until the thought popped into her head, causing her to smile. It was perfect. She couldn’t wait to see it plastered across the wall with all of her other two-word, same letter titles. The thought was laughable, really. For some reason, she couldn’t help the habit. Once she’d started with “Luis’s Land,” she couldn’t stop. “What are you smiling about? I’ve been watching you for the last twenty minutes, and you’ve been in a trance. Talk to me, baby. You have a plan, don’t you?” Marcella looked up at Jason, feeling the smile covering her face grow. Oh, she had a plan all right, and she couldn’t wait to start. The battle, whether physical or verbal, between her and Nemmy

was coming, but not yet. With him being one of the strongest paranormals she knew, she’d have to keep him in the dark until her plans of gathering all the supernaturals were completed. Then, when she had everything taken care of, she’d reveal her true self to him. From there, she’d leave it to fate.

Chapter 15

Dominic stared across the couch at his brother. Samael’s words hadn’t stopped circling around his mind since they were walking around outside of Luis’s land. He wasn’t that bad, was he? Surely not. Yeah, he liked nice things, and maybe what he’d said about the house they were staying at was a bit over exaggerated, but he hadn’t thought his master would take it personally. “Donavon, do you think I’m shallow?” His blue eyes shot to him and widened. “What?” Dominic looked to the floor. “Do you think I’m shallow?” “What the hell are you talking about?” “Nothing. Forget it.” Dom stood and headed back for the kitchen. There sure as hell wasn’t anywhere else to go. Every room had more than one vampire crowded inside. “No, wait. I’m serious. Who said you were shallow?” “No one.” Pulling out a chair at the small wooden table, Dominic sat down, resting his head in his hands.

“Okay. Well, let’s pretend you pulled the thought out of your ass. Shallow? Hmm.” Donavon walked over, joining him. “From what I’ve seen, you’re not shallow. Of course, I haven’t known you long enough, so I guess that remains to be seen.” Dominic cut his eyes up. “Thanks. That makes me feel so much better.” “It should because I wouldn’t lie to you. But I do have to ask one thing. What in the fuck are you wearing? The way you dress is a bit pansy.” Looking down, Dominic took in his jeans and shirt. “How the fuck is this pansy? Jeans. Shirt. It’s pretty Goddamn basic if you ask me.” Donavon stood and walked behind him. The shirt jerked up against his neck, choking him. Dominic jumped up and spun around, glaring at his brother’s smiling face. “T-Shirt or not, I bet if you were to go to the mall and buy it, the damn thing would cost a fortune. Do you always wear name brand?” “What is your point?” Dominic snapped. A laugh burst through the kitchen, and Donavon grabbed his stomach. “My point is this. You are around no one but us. When you’re around Marcella, I’ve noticed you match her. I bet those clothes aren’t Armani or Gucci. Why wear them now?” Shrugging, Dominic sat back down. “I don’t know.” “He does it because he’s superficial, shallow, like I’ve already said.” Samael walked into the kitchen, smiling. Dominic glared and turned away from him. He so didn’t feel like getting into it with his master at the moment. Donavon let out another laugh and took his chair. “Bro, you let the mother of all fucking pansies upset you. Look at ol’ dude over here. He’s the fucking Goth Father. He wears more black than Wednesday from the Addams Family. Don’t sweat it.” Samael stopped and tilted his head at Donavon. “This coming from someone who doesn’t even know how to match his clothes appropriately. Donavon, hasn’t anyone ever told you long-sleeved shirts don’t go with shorts?” “Fuck you. I wear the long sleeves to cover my tattoos. Hasn’t anyone ever told you long hair went out in the eighties?” “Hey, watch it. I have long hair, and his is the same length as mine.” Ambrose walked in, running his hand through his shoulder-length hair. His bangs fell forward, resting just below his eyes. “You’re a vampire. You’re safe. Samael is not.” “What in the hell makes me so different than Ambrose? I’m from hell. I can wear my hair however the fuck I want it. If you or anyone else doesn’t like it, I’ll burn you to fucking ash with my pinky finger.”

“Right.” Donavon widened his eyes sarcastically. “And I’ll sprout wings and blow fire out of my ass. Your threats are useless here.” Samael growled. “I really do fucking hate you. Keep talking shit, and I’ll make your voice vanish just so I don’t have to hear you. That, I can do.” Lifting his hand in the air, Dominic cut them off. “Enough. I didn’t want this to turn into a pissing match. How much longer before we leave? I want to get home.” “Nightfall.” Samael made a glass appear. Dominic could smell the strong scotch clear across the table. The dark angel took a big drink and looked up at him right in the eyes. “Don’t get yourselves killed out there tonight. I’ve taken full responsibility for each of you, and I don’t feel like explaining things to Marcella.” “I can’t die,” Dominic said, not breaking his gaze from his master. “What makes you think that?” Samael asked, smiling. “The most that can happen is I’ll go back to hell, and Marcella will send you to come and get me.” “You think so?” Samael’s fingers rubbed against the growth on his cheek, his evil smile still intact. Damn, that fucking smile was going to kill him. It said so many things without him having to say anything at all. “She would want me back.” “But what makes you think I would be the one to bring you back?” “Because if you didn’t, she would summon me, and we both know you don’t want her to get busted by the big man.” Samael took another drink and lowered the glass. “Dominic, I hate to bust the overconfident bubble you have going on, but Zepar wants you back. How long do you think he’ll wait? Even if you are Marcella’s leading knight and her mate, she still couldn’t risk your rescue until her plans are in place. How long do you think that could take?” Donavon’s hand slapped against the table. “Yeah, bro, I think it’s best if you don’t bite the dust anytime soon.” Samael laughed and took another drink of his scotch. Dominic tore his eyes from the glass. For the first time since he knew they were going to the fight, fear took over. What would happen if he got killed? He’d never been taken out before, but it was known to happen. Fuck. What a reality check.

****

Ambrose watched the hours tick by on his Rolex. Sunset was quickly approaching. The majority of his vampires were already awake and waiting. The rest would be getting up any time now. After Samael and Dominic’s little quarrel, the room had gone into silence and remained in that state. Everyone seemed to be going over their thoughts, and he wasn’t any different. There were too many “what ifs” that plagued his mind. What if he died? What then? Would Marcella bring him back? If she did, would he have to be reborn again or could she just stick his soul in another body? Would it be a dead body? Damn, he really needed to ask her how that worked. That way, if something ever happened, he’d be prepared. “Ambrose, get the vamps ready. We need to head out in about ten minutes.” He looked over at Samael and closed his eyes. Through his mind, he let out a call. It wouldn’t matter if the vampires were sleeping or not, they’d know of his need and follow his command. That was the beauty of being their master. Gwyn had gotten it wrong when she’d declined Marcella’s invitation. She had thought that since Marcy would be their queen, she’d ultimately lose power over them. That wasn’t the case at all. His servants still knew their place. “They’ll be down shortly.” “Amazing,” Donavon whispered. “They can hear you when you talk to them like that?” “Yes.” Ambrose leaned against the wall and watched as the majority of the men paced. “Can you make them do things? Through your mind, I mean.” Shrugging, Ambrose looked at him curiously. “I’ve never tried. I’m assuming it wouldn’t be too hard, but I wouldn’t disrespect their free will by attempting it. Why?” “Just wondering. That’s all. So I hear you have one hell of a bite. That true?” Ambrose laughed. “Maybe. Need I ask who told you that?” “No, I wouldn’t tell you, anyway.” Nodding, Ambrose smiled bigger. “Do you want to find out? We can go into the room real quick. You might enjoy it.” Donavon’s gaze shot to Dominic, which made him burst into laughter. The wolf shook his head slowly. “No. I think I’ll take your word for it.” “You sure? Your brother likes it.”

Dominic looked over and lounged back on the couch. The smile he radiated was one Ambrose knew well. They were all for fucking with the new guy, even if he was Dom’s kin. “Yes I do,” Dom said. “Very much so.” “You mean you let him bite you? Like, on the neck?” Donavon’s lips parted while his gaze went back and forth between them. “Oh, yes. But it’s been a while. We might have to change that when we get back to Marcella. You down, Ambrose?” “Always.” Ambrose threw a look to Donavon, who quickly stood from the couch to stand behind it. The fear he could sense coming off of the wolf made him want to die laughing. “You two are fucking something else. Samael, bro, tell them that shit’s not normal.” The dark angel threw Donavon an annoyed look. “You think they give a damn what I say? I just wish they’d shut up and stop talking about it. Knowing our queen will be involved is not something everyone should be hearing.” Ambrose waved his hand through the air. “And now no one besides us shall remember anything concerning Marcella.” “You just…?” Donavon pointed from him to the vampires. “Yes, I just wiped them clean. Now enough talk. I believe it is time.” As the remaining vampires came down the stairs, Ambrose walked to stand beside the other leaders in the room. Silence. No one said a word as Samael led the way out of the house. Whether this fight was going to go as planned wasn’t certain. Ambrose knew the role he and his servants were meant to take. He just wasn’t sure it was going to be enough. Even with as powerful as he knew all of them were, their special gifts were practically useless. Samael stopped before everyone began loading into the SUVs. “I’ll pull the main car around the front of Luis’s house. Donavon and I will see what we can accomplish with the story we made up. From what I’ve been told about the alpha, I doubt he’ll buy it, but it’s worth a try. “Ambrose, you and Dominic park down by the trail that borders the far side. Wait for my signal. When you feel it, come.” Dominic held his hand up, making Samael pause. “Wait, what do you mean, feel it? We never talked about that part.” “Trust me. You’ll know when it happens. Now, load up.” A group of vampires climbed in the SUV Ambrose would be driving while the remaining ones piled into Dominic’s. Samael, Donavon, and Aaron loaded into the first one. Their faces held no emotion,

but Ambrose couldn’t help but feel their excitement. Excitement, not fear. He almost couldn’t believe it. Were they not worried at all? If they were, he sure as hell didn’t pick up on it.

****

Donavon watched the headlights from Ambrose and Dominic’s SUVs beam from behind them as they headed down the road Luis lived on. He was just a few miles away, which only gave him a short amount of time to reel in his thoughts. Knowing within minutes he’d be faced against his alpha made Donavon’s mind race. For so long, Luis had pushed and taunted him to fight. There was no question whether the man was a good fighter. Donavon knew he was. But he was better, and his alpha knew that. There was only one problem concerning the fight, and that was the fairness. It wasn’t uncommon for shifters to fight dirty when their leadership was threatened. But how far would Luis go? Donavon was afraid he already knew the answer. Turning around in the front passenger seat, he watched the men turn off onto the dirt trail leading through the brush. Previous vehicles had been through there, but with as high as the grass was grown between the old tire marks, Donavon had no doubt the men were going to have a hell of a drive. “How do you feel, newbie?” Giving Samael a grunt, Donavon turned to face the driver. “As good as it gets. Why? You having second thoughts?” Samael raised an eyebrow at him. “Hell no. I live for this kind of shit. What about you? You ready to run back to Mama?” “I don’t know who my mother is, asshole. Even if I had one, no. This is what’s best for us. For Marcella. She needs more followers, and I know even though the pack is a rough bunch, they’ll love her. Hell, most of the foundation already does. They weren’t sure how to take to her at first, but after she started feeding them, they were putty in her hands.” “Shit, she fed them?” Samael rolled his eyes. “Great. That’s the problem with you animals. You get fed one good meal, and you’re like strays.” Aaron leaned forward, wedging himself between them. “Two words, demon fucker. Fuck. You. I’m not a damn dog.” Samael pulled over to the side of the road, his face blank. Donavon watched as he slammed the SUV into park and turned to look at Aaron. “Demon fucker?”

Silence filled the interior as Donavon looked back and forth between the two. From the looks on both of their faces, he wasn’t sure what in the hell was going to happen. “That’s what you said, right? Demon fucker?” Aaron only hesitated for a moment. “Damn straight.” Samael burst out laughing. “Demon fucker? That’s priceless. You know what, wolf? You have balls. I think I like you.” “Do you want a kiss, or can we go fight now?” “Yes. Let’s go kick some ass. You can kiss me if you make it out alive.” Aaron groaned. “Remember those two words. Don’t make me repeat them, you sick fuck.” Donavon laughed and watched as they started going. Within seconds, they were pulling into the drive. By the time they were in front of the two-story house, their car was surrounded by men. Men who just happened to be heavily armed and who looked ready to blow someone away. Donavon made his voice low. “Everyone out, slowly. Aaron, you stay by me.” The passenger-side door was jerked open. It wasn’t much of a surprise when the man’s jaw dropped open. Donavon didn’t know Jake too well, but enough to remember his name, and to know he was a hell of a ways from home. “Arizona? We heard you skipped town. We all came in from Houston to take you out.” “I did skip. Luis around?” “Naw, man.” Jake looked at the surrounding men and stepped back from the door. “He’s in town, meeting with the alpha of the Austin pack. Listen, man, we don’t want no problems. The only reason Marcus brought us is because Luis has been saying you wanted to take over someone’s role. That ain’t true. Is it?” Donavon stepped out of the car and shut the door. Samael and Aaron quickly made it to his side. Just at the presence of the dark angel, Donavon noticed the wolves’ energies getting edgy. Feet began to shift in the dirt while other men fingered their guns. “The only pack I have plans to take over is Luis’s, and I think he knows it. It’s why he’s brought everyone in.” “So it’s true.” One of the foundation of his old pack pushed through the crowd until he was face to face with Donavon. “You’re going to fight for alpha?” Looking at Danny, he nodded. “Yeah, I am.”

The barrel of Danny’s gun lifted even with his face. “I can’t let you do that, Arizona. You won’t fuck up what I have going on here. If you think I want to fight my way up again, you’re mistaken.” Donavon grabbed the barrel, jerking it toward the ground while throwing his right fist to connect with Danny’s face. The small Hispanic man went flying back into the crowd of men. “You dumb motherfucker. If you ever pull a gun on me again, I’ll break those hands of yours. Tell me this, Danny. How much do you like this set-up here?” Wiping the blood from his mouth, the small man stepped forward. “It’s all right, I guess. What does it matter? If you win, nothing will change.” Donavon let a low growl vibrate through his throat. He took two steps forward, placing him in the middle of the group of men. “Everything will change. No one has to stay against his will. If you wish to leave, you’re free to go. But if you want to stay with me, we leave this place.” “And go where?” The tension from Danny seemed to ease. His shoulders relaxed as he looked around at the other men. Donavon took a quick look to Samael and turned his focus back to the pack. “About an hour and a half away from here. And although I’ll be your alpha, there’s a woman who is in control. She’s a queen and meant to save us all. It may sound farfetched, but I promise what I say is not a lie.” “Speaking of women, where’s your mate?” Donavon took a deep breath. He wasn’t really ready to tell them that Marcella was the woman he was speaking of. “She’s safe. That’s all you need to know. Now back to what I was saying.” Looking around at the crowd, he noticed how they appeared uncomfortable. Their constant fidgeting didn’t look good. “Tell me if anyone here has heard of the myths on soul collectors?” “I have.” One man stepped forward from the back. “What’s your name?” “Gabe.” “Okay, Gabe. It’s nice to meet you. Now, tell me what you’ve heard.” “They’re gods and goddesses or something, aren’t they? I mean, they had people worship them.” Donavon nodded. “They have followers. What else do you know about them?” “Not much. Just that they had something to do with harboring souls or something. My mother told me the story when I was little. More like a bedtime story, I guess. But soul collectors are just fairytales.”

Samael grabbed Donavon’s arm, pulling him back. He cleared his throat, and Donavon turned toward him to hear what he had to say. “I assure you they are not just fairytales. At least, not anymore. There are only two who live at the present moment. I know this because I’m the one who brought the queen back.” “And who the hell are you?” Danny snapped. Samael smiled, and Donavon knew it wasn’t because he was happy. The smell of pure evil radiated off of him. “I’m your worst nightmare. Let me tell you something, Danny-boy. It is Danny-boy, isn’t it? That’s what your piece of shit father used to call you? He called you that right before you shoved the barrel of your gun down his throat.” Danny’s brown eyes grew big as he took a step back, but Samael continued. “You’re thinking right now that he deserved it. I’m here to tell you that’s irrelevant. You do know that, right? You’re not religious, and to me, you’re prime meat. I may not get you when you’re dead, but now, alive, I could make your life a living hell.” “You’re a…a—” “I’m a lot of things,” Samael said, cutting him off. “I’m foremost a dark angel. But a demon master is another title I carry.” Not a single man in the crowd wasn’t fingering his gun. Donavon raised his hand, trying to assure them. “He’s not here to hurt you. Not unless you do something really stupid.” Samael laughed. “Unfortunately, he’s telling the truth. I’m here to play the good guy today. I promised my queen I would watch over her mate, and that’s what I plan to do, so a word of warning to any of you who decided to fuck with Donavon. Don’t.” Samael shrugged. “Or do. Whatever. Just know that if you touch him, your ass is mine.” “Wait. Donavon?” Danny’s eyes shot to him. “That’s Arizona’s real name? And Marcella? She’s the queen? The soul collector?” Groaning, Donavon nodded. “Yes. To all those questions.” “I knew her scent was off! Son of a bitch. And she picked you? Not shocking, I guess. You are the toughest one here. But why not go after, I don’t know, the New York alpha or something? I bet he’s tough as shit.” “Not as tough as you think.” Donavon felt the sweat start to collect over his skin. Fuck. Even though the sun was down, it was still humid as shit. “How do you know? You’ve met him?”

“On more than one occasion. Now, enough. I need to know, if I win this fight, who is willing to come with me and who wants out?” “Why is she here?” Donavon looked back at Gabe. Once again, Samael made it clear he wanted to talk. “The duty of a soul collector varies. Not only can she hold human souls, but she’s special. Marcella has the ability to carry the souls of the supernatural. No one else can. When you all die, you’ll stay bound. “Your souls have been severed by your change. There is no heaven or hell for you, just a permanent tie to the exact spot where you passed. I’m seriously talking maybe ten feet of moving distance, if you’re lucky. But, anyway, you have the opportunity to change that. You’ll have to decide whether to give your soul to the queen or Jason. They’re the only soul collectors that exist. If you don’t, you’re fucked, eternally.” The silence from the men was so thick the sound of crickets was nearly deafening. Gabe was the first to open his mouth. “I want to go.” “Whoa, whoa.” Donavon started shaking his head. “My beef is with Luis.” “I grew up in a religious family. I didn’t ask for this change. I want to go, too.” A man Donavon had never seen before stepped forward, followed by countless others. The sound of pleas had him jerking his gaze to Samael and Aaron. “Well, we can’t deny them. Right?” Aaron walked forward. “Donavon, dude, talk to me. We’re not going to let them stay. Are we? We can’t.” Shit. He’d come to fight Luis, but now this had turned into an alpha double-decker. Well, if he was going to lead the shifter community, this was the way to go. Looking around at all the eyes focused on him, he felt a sense of duty to each and every one of them. “If they want to go, they go.” “Good boy. Glad you found your nuts. Let’s get this party started. Your rival is coming down the road.” Donavon glared at Samael but turned his attention to the men who were still staring at him. Somehow, more wolves had come out during all of this, and he was glad for his height. Scanning the heads, Donavon thought there had to be close to seventy-five people. And the majority of them were the pack he’d once been a part of. Where was everyone else? “Those of you who want to go, please raise your hands. I need to see what we’re working with here.” So many hands rose, he couldn’t tell if any weren’t standing or not. “Okay, never mind. Let’s try this. Those of you who don’t want to go, raise your hands.” Two. Two fucking people and that was it. “Where is the rest of the Houston pack?” Gabe pointed to the barn. “They’re crashed in the bunk house.”

Three pairs of headlights grew closer by the second. “How many came?” “Thirty or so. Not many. We only got the call this morning, so it was hard getting everyone together.” “Go and tell them what’s going on. Let them choose.” Gabe didn’t hesitate. He took off toward the barn just as the three cars started coming down the drive. Samael stepped closer. “If I tell you something, you obey. No questions asked. Is that clear?” “I know how to fight, Samael.” “Don’t be smart with me. I promised Marcella I wouldn’t let anything happen to you. With her, I won’t break my promise. You will obey. Got it?” “Yeah, yeah. But if it’s fair, don’t you dare interfere. I don’t care how messy it gets. If I’m not good enough to win, I don’t deserve to serve our queen.” “I couldn’t agree more.” “Good.” Donavon took a step toward his Mercedes SUV. Luis got out of the passenger side and in quick strides, stalked toward him. “Have you seen the error of your ways and come back to beg for mercy?” Donavon smiled. “Never. We both know why I’m here. Your reign on this pack is over. Tonight.” “Is that right?” Luis laughed and pulled out his gun. “Blood in, blood out, motherfucker.” “Oh, what, no fair fight?” Donavon narrowed his eyes as the barrel of the gun was pointed closer to his face. Damn, he was really getting tired of this shit. “I don’t have to fight to prove a point to you.” “Because we both know you won’t win. Isn’t that right, Luis? That’s why you lied to the other alphas. You want them to protect you against me.” “That’s a lie!” The cold metal pressed between his eyes and rage made Donavon start shaking. “You’re going to get the gun out of my face and fight me like an alpha is supposed to do, or else I’m going to shove the barrel so far up your ass you’re going to be spitting out lead for a fucking week.” “Luis. The boy speaks the truth. You fight, or else you offend both of us alphas here.” Donavon turned to look at the Austin leader. He didn’t know Mylrix that well, but well enough to know you never turned your back to him. Ruthless didn’t even begin to describe the six foot bulldozer. The man was as thick with muscle as Donavon was.

The gun dropped, and Luis glowered angrily. “Of course, what was I thinking? Pack! Get things prepared.” Other than the two men Luis had taken to pick up Mylrix, only two stepped forward from the crowd. Slowly, the alpha’s gaze came to rest on Donavon. “You turned my own men against me?” He took a step forward, his hot breath brushing against Donavon’s neck as the alpha let out a growl. “For that, you will die. I don’t care what kind of scent your wolf lets off. You may reek of an alpha, but I’ve yet to see you actually prove anything.” “Then today’s your lucky day. Let’s do this.” Donavon pulled his gun out, handing it to Aaron. “Fuck tradition. We don’t need any circle to stand in.” Luis’s body began to shake as heavy pants came from his mouth. Everyone took a step back, and Donavon didn’t waste any time calling to his own wolf. Fire raced through his limbs while he felt them tremble. Even though he could feel himself physically changing, Donavon tried to keep his attention on his enemy. Luis’s features contorted as he let out a grunt and sunk to the ground. The massive form of his wolf took shape until the colors blurred and all Donavon could see was the color white. The alpha in him let out its own sound of dominance as he hit the ground on his front two paws, growling. Luis was waiting for him, ready to attack the moment his vision came into focus. “You fucked up real bad, Arizona. I knew it wouldn’t take you long before you felt the need to prove yourself to your mate.” Luis even mentioning Marcella had Donavon seeing red. “Do not mention her again.” “Or what? Come on. Let’s see what your alpha can do.” Luis snapped in his direction. Slowly, they started to circle each other. Howls were echoing around them, but Donavon didn’t look to see who they were coming from. One look away could prove fatal, and he had too much to risk by making one stupid mistake. Samael came into view in his peripheral vision, and he knew they’d almost done a complete circle, which was customary before the first attack. Expecting to make it another step, Donavon was caught off guard by Luis’s powerful form lunging in his direction. The alpha’s sharp teeth sunk into his shoulder, instantly making him jerk away. Flesh tore, nearly crippling him. “Not so tough, are you? And here I thought you’d give me a run for my money.” Donavon attacked head on, knocking them both to the ground. Biting the junction between Luis’s neck and shoulder, he felt his adrenaline soar at the first taste of blood. The animal he’d caged all of his life rocked against his insides, and, for the first time, Donavon let him free. He’d always feared what he was capable of. Only once had he ever tapped into the power he held within. What had happened had scared him so much he had never given in to the urge again. Now, he knew what he needed to do. A deep howl came from Donavon’s throat, vibrating his whole body. The

full impact of his alpha identified itself, and with it, his pack answered back. Chaos began to erupt behind him, but all Donavon could see was the man he needed to take out. Easing back from Luis, he let the alpha get back to his feet. Movement was blurring all around him, and he knew the shit had hit the fan with the other two alphas who’d been hanging out in the background. It was time to end things, and fast.

****

Ambrose ran behind Dominic at a full sprint with all of his servants following closely behind. The electric shock everyone had felt was a clear indication that it was time for them to go. He wasn’t sure what Samael had planned as a sign, but no one had missed feeling like they’d stepped into the world’s largest bug zapper. “Holy fuck!” Dominic yelled, coming upon the clearing in the back of the main house. Wolves were going at it from all angles. It looked like a damn free for all. “Where’s Donavon?” “I have no idea, but I see Samael, and I’m guessing he’s not far away from my brother. I’m vanishing to get closer. Are you going to be okay?” Ambrose laughed as he pushed himself faster. “Don’t worry about me. I thrive for blood. Now, go.” The demon disappeared in mid-step. Letting his fangs lower, Ambrose inhaled the air deeply. Blood. Yes, it thickened with every step he took. Reaching for his link to his servants, he let his mind do the speaking. Use your instincts. If you feel threatened or you’re attacked, kill. Multiple wolves paused in the middle of their fights and slowly turned in the vampire’s direction as they approached. This is what Marcella wanted, distraction from the main attraction. It was no secret that vampires and werewolves didn’t get along, and the fact that they’d quit fighting amongst themselves just to come after different blood proved just how deep their hate went. Get ready! The ground started to shake as a stampede of wolves sprung in their direction. As they fought to gain distance, Ambrose watched them snap and bite at each other. A loud howl went through the air as a tanned wolf faced them from the distance. For a moment, Ambrose felt like his and the wolf’s eyes

locked, and he instantly knew it was Donavon. More than half the wolves stopped, but the others continued at full speed. Just as he was about to look away from Donavon, a large black and white wolf lunged for Donavon’s throat. With lightning speed, he watched the blond wolf sink his teeth into the other wolf’s neck and rip out his throat. That had to have been Luis, his old alpha. Ambrose wasn’t sure how he knew, but he just did. The wolves continued to get closer, but seeing a large black wolf jump on Donavon, Ambrose was distracted. If it wasn’t for the electric shock jolting his body to awareness, he probably wouldn’t have had time to prepare for the leaping beast that’d already marked him as a target. He’d have to remember to thank Samael for the reminder. Hissing, Ambrose reached out, grabbing the wolf by the throat. The impact of the weight didn’t so much as budge his hand. Sinking his teeth into the wolf’s neck, he let the poison seep from his fangs. Paralysis and death came before he let the wolf drop to the ground. Using his other hand, Ambrose grabbed the muzzle that was coming for his thigh. With crushing pressure, he heard the wolf yelp while he continued to squeeze his fingers. Ripping the animal off the ground, he sunk his fangs home and felt the blood pour down his chest. Bloodlust took over, and he let the poison do the job just as he was already trying to grab for another.

****

Chills had covered Samael’s skin the moment Donavon had unleashed what he held inside of him. The pure power the man had was something he could have never guessed. This man was no wolf. Well, he was, but Samael had no doubt that it wasn’t the only animal he could turn into. What had Marcella done? She had said she was going to make Donavon the leader of the shifters. Somehow, she’d known. Even if unconsciously, she’d already made the decision. At first, Samael had thought it was the stupidest thing ever, but who was he to say anything. Jason would have been so much better, given he could change into anything, but no, Marcella had picked a wolf, Donavon, who just happened to be a true shifter. A million thoughts kept going through his head. It was true Samael had brought her back, but in the process, his queen had somehow outsmarted them all. The coincidences of how her men made it to live before he’d even considered her return made him feel as though he was missing the big picture. If he wouldn’t have made her return, would she have figured out a way to do it herself, or had she somehow manipulated even him? Fuck. He’d never know the entire truth until Marcella could gain back her memory, which only would lead to more problems. Either way, he was screwed.

Crossing his arms over his chest, Samael turned to Dominic. “So, you wanna go help out your boy over there, or you just gonna sit here and watch your brother kick all these alphas’ asses?” Dominic looked in Ambrose’s direction and shrugged. “If you ask me, I think he’s having way too much fun. There are barely any more wolves standing by him. He should be fine.” “Yeah, you better hope so.” Samael turned his attention back to the fight and watched Donavon sink his teeth into the back leg of the brown-furred alpha. It seemed both of the leaders had said to hell with the tradition and decided to gang up on him. If Samael had to guess, it was that they didn’t like their wolves reacting to the howl Donavon had let out. As soon as it hit the air, wolves from the newly arrived Austin pack went apeshit crazy to join the side of his other followers. There weren’t that many, maybe seven, but it didn’t change the fact that they’d betrayed their leader at the drop of a dime. Dominic turned back to him. “I’m guessing this isn’t how things usually go? I mean the fighting for alpha thing.” “Nope. They’re really intent on taking him out. Why, you thinking of offering a hand?” “Not at all. I’ll chill here with you. Seems like we weren’t really needed here after all. Damn, I was really wanting a challenge.” “You could always fight me.” Samael looked over at him and smiled. “Yeah, I bet you would like that. But you see, if I hurt you, I have no doubt you’ll hold a grudge and cart my ass back off to hell. Nope. Not going to happen.” “Pity. I was kind of feeling restless, myself. You’re probably smart, though, not to fight me. Not that I’m worried about you inflicting any pain. You might, but that would only fuel my anger. That, you don’t want to do. I might forget who you are, and, well, we both know it won’t end well.” A yelp had Samael’s eyes shooting back to the fight. One more down, one to go. It looked from the gaping wound in the Houston leader’s neck that he wasn’t going to be leading a pack any time in the future. The guy was deader than a doorknob. Dominic opened his mouth, but Samael lifted his hand for him to be quiet. “Donavon, you want to hurry this up? Queen. Waiting. In a dungeon? Are you remembering any of this? Now quit playing around and finish him off.” “What makes you think he’s playing?” Samael turned to look at Dominic, annoyed. “It would seem your brother has kept a major secret from everyone. The guy’s not a wolf. At least. Not a true wolf. He’s a shifter. Why he’s chosen a wolf is beyond me. Hell, he might not even know what he is. I guess if he grew up in a pack, then he’d do what came natural, but the guy is way stronger than any of us thought.”

“No shit. Well, hell. Who would have thought?” Samael looked over at him. “Our queen, maybe? She is the one who assigned him.” Dominic’s eyes widened, and his vision shot to where Donavon was finishing off the last alpha. Blood sprayed while his teeth sunk deep into the neck of red fur. “You think Marcella knew?” “I think it makes sense. She might not even know why she did it, but I think deep down she has something big planned. I just wish I knew it was.” Samael watched Donavon turn into human form. His nude body was covered in blood as he walked forward. Whether it was his or the others’, Samael didn’t have a clue. Donavon was injured, he knew that for sure, but it wasn’t anything the guy couldn’t heal himself. “Pack!” The blue and golden of his eyes blazed as Donavon looked around. Samael couldn’t stop from staring. The power coming from the shifter made his skin crawl. There was no doubt the blood he’d just ingested was the cause. The more powerful the creature, the more authority he would carry. But the wildness in Donavon’s gaze was what made Samael watch him closely. “Would you like me to, uh, clean you up a little before I hand you your clothes?” Samael asked. “Yeah, sure. Whatever.” The dark angel waved his hand at Donavon, making the blood disappear, and watched as he got dressed. The pack, along with Ambrose and the vampires, came forward. Everyone waited in silence for what the new alpha was going to say. “I just wanted to thank all of you who decided to give this a chance. You won’t regret it. Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back home. Samael? Dominic? Can we get some more cars? We’re going to need them. As for me, I’m taking my own. Aaron and Gabe, you both ride with me.” Donavon took off toward the Mercedes SUV without so much as looking at Samael, Dominic, or Ambrose. No one moved for a few seconds. Confused, Samael shook his head. “All right. Everyone load up. We have a good drive ahead of us. Until we have everything worked out between you two groups, vampires and wolves need to be separated.” “Hey, what’s wrong with him?” Dominic’s hand stopped Samael from heading to his car. “I’m not sure. I think Donavon’s trying to process everything. Just give him some time. Make more cars appear, and let’s head out.” Finally, they could go home. Home. Odd, Samael had never felt like he belonged in the middle of all those men, but suddenly, the thought of the fortress being the place he wanted to be the most just felt damn good. Shit. Who was he kidding? He’d always loved the queen, but what he feared the most was happening. Samael was falling in love with her all over again. Great. What were next, roses and chocolates, maybe a serenade or two? Heaven forbid.

****

Marcella had been walking in circles for what felt like hours. Gripping the sheet tighter around her body, she took the small length of the room again. The dragon had left, leaving Jason tired. Listening to the soft hum of his snores was driving her crazy. Other than him, the silence was deafening. Anything would have been better than nothing at all. Hell, right now she’d settle for the sound of water dripping. So many things kept going through her mind. What was she going to do about Nemmy? Just the look in his eyes when he’d assumed she’d had sex with Jason made her stomach turn. He was unstable, but was he a murderer? Whether Jason died or not was irrelevant. If the angel’s finger pulled the trigger, he’d be intent to kill. She knew that for a fact. Whatever was going to happen between them wasn’t going to be good. Deep down, in some place Marcella couldn’t reach in her subconscious, she knew Nemmy was going to be her biggest problem. What was she going to do with him? She thought she knew earlier, but Marcella had a feeling that pretending was only going to last so long. The angel wanted something, and she was almost afraid to know what it was. It couldn’t just be the dealing of souls. “Well, well, don’t you look edible, draped in a sheet. You weren’t thinking too hard now, were you?” Marcella spun toward the cell bars in time to see her men step through the door. Rushing forward, she threw herself into Donavon’s arms. “Oh, God, I missed you all so much! Is everyone okay?” “Yes, everyone is fine,” Samael assured her. “I told you I wouldn’t let anything happen to them. Not that they really needed me there to begin with.” “You did say that. Thank you for watching out for them.” Marcella made her way to Dominic and Ambrose, hugging them tightly. When she got to Samael, she paused. “I owe you.” “You owe me nothing. But if you insist, you can maybe find me a room. I wish to stay.” Feeling her eyes grow big, Marcella quickly looked down. The last thing she wanted was for him to see her surprise. “A room? Done. How would you like to have the other tower? It’s connected to my balcony, and I think it would be perfect. You’re right there if I need anything.” “Sounds great. I needed to find a new place, anyway. The last thing I want is a surprise visit from those pesky angels again.” “Speaking of which!” Jason flew from the bed, half asleep. “That damn Nemmy almost shot my ass! You wait till I see him again. I won’t have these bars to hold me back, that’s for damn sure. What

would have happened if that moron would have missed and the bullet would have ricocheted and hit Marcella? I fucking swear, I don’t know him, but I hate him already.” “They’ve been here? What the hell happened?” Marcella groaned and looked up at Samael. “I meant to talk to you about it when we had time. Things aren’t good. Nemmy totally freaked when he thought Jason and I were together. You see, I don’t have any clothes, and when they came up, Jason and I were in bed together…naked. He went ballistic. The thought of me being impure really got him going. If it wasn’t for Caspius, I know he would have shot Jason.” “Shit. Fuck.” Samael used one of his hands to pull back his long, black hair. “All right, let’s go to the great hall so you can meet your new wolves. Your shifter did well gathering you followers. You’re going to like them. We’ll have to make a plan. I’m afraid I’m at a loss for what to do at the moment.” “I know what you mean.” At the thought of her new wolves, she smiled. Turning to Donavon, she looked up into his eyes. “Did you get everyone from the pack to come?” “The majority of them, but I acquired quite a bit more.” Confused, Marcella lightly shook her head. “I don’t understand.” “Let’s just say I am now the alpha for Austin and Houston, too. I’ve already put out orders for the packs to meet with me. We’ll see where it goes from there. If they want to stay, they can. If not, they still have to come to the meetings once a month, but they don’t have to live under this roof.” Donavon laughed when Marcy didn’t say anything. She was utterly speechless. It wasn’t until her wolf mate started circling his hand in the air that she cleared her throat. “So, you took out three alphas while you were there?” “Sure did.” “By yourself?” “I wouldn’t have had it any other way.” “Well, congratulations. You kicked some major ass. I wish I could have seen it for myself.” Marcella cut her eyes to Samael. “But, I have to admit, Jason and I are better now, aren’t we?” Jason’s hands gripped around her waist, pulling her back against him. “Oh, yes. Things are back to normal.” Looking up, Marcella gave him a look. “I wouldn’t say normal. You were holding back with me. I’d say they were better, by far.”

Red blossomed on Jason’s face. He spun her around and smacked her hard on the ass. Through the sheet, fire still scorched her bottom. A moan passed her lips as she felt wetness collect between her thighs. “Are you saying I was lacking before?” The playfulness on his face made her smile. “If I say yes, will you spank me again?” Jason’s groan vibrated her body. Wrapping his arms under her bottom, he pulled her up to be level with his face. “I may have not whipped your ass before, but let me assure you, lacking is something I wasn’t. Now, let’s get you out of this cell so you can get dressed before I make them close the door and disappear again for a few days.” “No way, bro. You have to share. We’ve missed her more than you know.” Donavon held out his arms, and Jason sighed but passed her over. The nuzzling of his face in her neck had her locking her arms around him tighter. As they walked into the main room of the dungeon, Donavon placed her on the ground. Marcella dropped the sheet to make clothes appear. Looking up, she locked eyes with Samael and froze. She’d become so comfortable around her men, nudity was a second thought. The fact the he didn’t blush or turn around made a million things run through her mind. Those blue eyes practically glowed as he took in her body. “He’s one of us, isn’t he?” Dominic’s voice barely cut through the connection she had going on with Samael. “Yes, I believe he is. There’s something…” Samael walked forward until there were but only inches between them. “I always said I’d never share you. Don’t” A laugh burst from Marcella’s mouth at his serious tone. “Do you still feel the same way? I don’t think you do. Men.” Turning around, she took in all of their faces. She wasn’t sure what she expected, but they all seemed just as amused as her. Well, except for Donavon, who looked just flat out pissed. “Who here thinks Samael has hidden things from us?” “I know he has,” Jason said calmly. Donavon and Dominic both raised their hands at the same time, as if mirroring each other. It almost made Marcella positive they were twins. Ambrose just looked down to the floor as if he knew something he couldn’t say. “So I’m not the only one. Good. Now which one of you believes that Samael and I carry some sort of bond?”

One by one they nodded their heads. Marcella turned back to Samael. “We know you’re hiding something, and we both know I’m going to find out what it is. You do know that, right?” “I pray you don’t. The repercussions will be disastrous. Trust me.” “You let me decide that for myself. When you’re ready to give in, come to me. Unless I come to you first.” Marcella winked at Samael and made a dark blue gown appear. Waving her hand, she dressed everyone in clothes to match. “It’s time. We have a great hall full of wonderful people, and they’re waiting on us. Men?” Linking her arms to Dominic and Jason, they began walking toward the entrance of the dungeon. Not able to help herself, Marcella turned and threw Samael a challenging look. Everything felt like it stopped as he met her stare head on. She could tell he wasn’t as scared as he used to be. With him deciding to move in, Marcella obviously wasn’t the only one fighting the feelings of lust that were growing between them. Only one thought came to mind at the sight of the hunger he held in those blue eyes. We’ll be together, and soon. The next few weeks would consist of getting everyone settled. But once she, Dominic, and Samael hit the road to start recruiting, what then? The other men would be off at different times on their own missions, and she’d have no one but the dark angel and Dom. Could the three of them keep it together long enough to reach their ultimate mission, or would putting the demon and his master together be nothing but hell? Literally. Marcella wasn’t sure, but she was dying to find out. Maybe the heat needed to rise before she got the steamy result she desired. Of course, taking two men of darkness into the Wiccan community might result in exactly that. Deadly desires. Smiling, Marcella couldn’t help but like that sound of that.

THE END

http://jennifersalaiz.com/

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

I live in a small Texas town along the Gulf of Mexico. Family is everything to me. My mother always encouraged my reading growing up. Looking back, my earliest memories revolve around my grandmother, who was always glued to a book. Her passion for mystery is probably the reason I’m so comfortable around a police scanner. Hers was on twenty-four hours a day. When I'm not writing, cooking, or brainstorming new ideas, you'll see me with a book in my hand. Briefly before I started writing, I was devouring a romance novel every day. For some reason, I couldn't get enough. My husband asked me the question that ultimately changed my life forever. “Why don't you try writing a book?” At first, I laughed. Write a book? Who, me? Never written a story in my life, I was intimidated. To satisfy my husband and to sate the curiosity that began to fester inside of me, I did. My first story was my husband’s favorite. There was something that ultimately bothered me about it, though. I couldn't write a love scene to save my life. Not one that would fit inside of a “romance” book, anyway. It was way too graphic. After doing research I came across the erotica genre and knew this is where I belonged. Details are important and with my books, the more details during their “coupling”, the better. Also by Jennifer Salaiz

Passion Projected

Projected Pleasure

Stalk Me

Blissful Bets 1: Engaging Evelyn

Blissful Bets 2: Saving Sarah

Soul Collector 1: Poisonous Pleasure

Blissful Bets 3: Melissa’s Mates

Available at

BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com